Ivar the Viking ; a romantic history based upon authentic facts of the third and fourth centuries

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

t\

V ^. o

1)u

\

/'^?^^\\\^'^

■N

IVAR THE VIKING

A romantic history based t^xm autben iic facts of the

third and fourth centuries

V n

PAUL DUiC^AJI^LU'

» •

iMmrox OP **TRB VXKINO AQS,** **THB L^^ID, OF jlin MflffnGHT SON,*
**BCFU«ATIOIIS DC VQUATOXIAL AFUCA,?*, >*A j(&nMY 1^1^ ASKANCX>
LAND," "STOlUn OP^THS GOSIXXX COlfknlV,."''^ f^ LOSJT IK' TBB

JUNCaX," ** WILD UFB UMDKX TMK X^VA'SOK^? '*jyT AI^HGI^

<

V

",

NEW YORK

CHARLES SCRIP NER'S SONS

1907

THE HEW YORK
PUBLIC LIBRARY

654710

A8T0R, LFNOX AND
TILDtN FOUNDATIONS.

R 19H , L

:: : •••

CoPYRIGtrr, 1893, BT

•• ••

• ••>

• • ••
• • • • • ♦ •

••• • . •

;•:

• • •••
• • • •

• • • • • • •

TO GBORGE W. CHILDS

My Dear Childs: Years of our unbroken friendship, gwng
back more than a quarter of a century, have passed away,
and the recollection of all your kindnesses during that time
comes vividly before my mind. Many a time your home
in Philadelphia, at the sea-side, or at Wootton has been my
home, and many of the happy days of my life have been spent
with you and your kind wifcj,. . Three years ^ ago I l/ay on a
sick-bed at your house, amf, all^'Jhat i^fii^Ur \iursing,''thfiAkill
of the physician, and loving hands could do that winter was
done for me, and for all that I ant indtiiitedto y(m and to Mrs*
Childs, Now a twenty miU^ wdtkaey 'after *ddy does not
fatigue me, "Ivar the Viking** tftUparfly^lfTzf^n, ^fter my
recovery f under the shade trees cfWootUm and in^he midst
of the perfume of its flowers. To you, my dear old friend,
I dedicate the book as a token of the esteem and high regard I
have for your noble character, and in grateful remembrance of
all you have done for me,

PAUL DU CHAILLU,
New York, September, 1893.

• •

• - 1

• •

• • • ••

• •

•

• •

• • •

• •

• • . •

•

•• • ••

•• !

t m *

*• • •

• •

• •••

•

• • ••*

•

•••.2

•

• • ••

•

• • • •• •

• •

• • • •*

• •

•

• •• •

••• .

• •

•• •

* • .••

•

•• •••

• • *

•

. • • • •

•

• • *••

• *

•

V • •

• •

• • •

•

* •

•

INTRODUCTION

The story of " Ivar the Viking " depicts the
actual life of Norse chiefs who ruled at the period
therein described, and also gives the customs, re-
ligion, life, and mode of thinking which prevailed
among the people. My object in writing this
story is to give a view, in a popular way, of the
life of these early ancestors of the English-speak-
ing peoples, whose seat of power was on the
islands situated in the basin of the Baltic and
the countries known to^lay as Scandinavia.

The reader of this volume will gain a correct
idea of the civilization of the Norsemen of that
period, the men who came to the gates of Rome,
and settled in Britain, Gaul, Germania, on the
shores of the Mediterranean, and other countries.

I begin the story of my hero with his birth,
accompanied by the characteristic ceremonies at-
tending it ; then I tell of his fostering, his educa-
tion, his coming of age, of the precepts of wisdom
he is taught, of his foster-brothers, of the sacred
ceremony of foster-brotherhood, of his warlike

viii Introduction

expeditions and commercial voyages, of the death
and funeral of his father, of his accession to rule,
and other similarly typical Viking events.

I speak in the narrative of the dwellings of the
people ; how they lived ; of their " bys," or burgs ;
of the different grades making up society ; of
their feasts ; of their temples ; of their worship,
religious ceremonies, and sacrifices ; of funerals ;
of Amazons; of athletic games; of women and
maidens ; of love ; of duels and sports ; of dress ;
of men and women ; of marriages. In a word,
the book is a life-like picture of the period. The
time which I have chosen is the epoch when the
Norsemen were most surely and swiftly sapping
the power of Rome, and engaged in colonization
on the largest scale.

There is not an object, a jewel, either Norse,
Roman, or Greek, or a coin mentioned, that has
not been found in the present Scandinavia, and is
not seen to-day in its museums, and often in great
numbers.

The descriptions of customs interwoven in the
narrative are derived from authentic records, the
sagas, the evidence of graves, and of antiquities
in general. These are more fully, scientifically,
and technically described in my work published
three years ago, "The Viking Age."

Introduction ix

The descriptions of dresses of the women hav^
been most carefully drawn from the sagas, and
from the handles of three keys seen in "The
Viking Age," where three women in full dress
are represented. The materials and jewels with
which I have adorned them are those found in
their graves. The attire of the men is from the
garments, weapons, and ornaments of that early
period, found in graves and bogs, and from de-
scriptions in the sagas.

" The Viking Age " had hardly been published
in England, when a storm of protests and adverse
criticisms arose from many quarters of that con-
servative country; for it is there that the old
belief in the Angle and Anglo-Saxon descent
of the modern English-speaking peoples is most
rooted, having indeed become a religion with
many Englishmen.

I fully expected opposition to the new views I
propounded. Had not my former accounts of
African travels been received with incredulity?
Did not the people laugh when I told that I had
seen a race of pigmies and been in their villages ?
Did they not doubt my descriptions of the great
equatorial forest, of gorillas, cannibals, etc? I
was before the time. I was too young; and

X Introduction

these circumstances were against me. But then,
as in the case of "The Viking Age," I found
warm supporters and defenders in England itself.

I knew that it was bold on my part to attack
the Saxon idol which had been worshipped so
long among Englishmen, and to try to destroy
the faith in which they and their fathers had
believed. Was the glorious Anglo-Saxon name
which the people had been shouting for so long,
even in America, to be overthrown ? What, then,
would become of the sturdy qualities claimed as
inherited from the so-called Anglo-Saxon race?
The qualities are there, only the name of Anglo-
Saxon ought to be changed to that of Norse.

Nothing but absolute conviction made me take
this bold step. I had never been satisfied with
the assertions of historians, and could see no evi-
dence in their writings for the conclusions at
which they had arrived in regard to the name
Anglo-Saxon and as to who were the conquerors
and settlers of Britain.

When I travelled in the Norselands, to the
northern part of which I gave the name of " The
Land of the Midnight Sun,*' a name which has
been generally adopted since, I became convinced
that the conquerors of Britain were Norse ; for
while visiting their museums, which contained

IniraducHan xi

the Norse antiquities, I saw that these objects
were the same as those called in England by anti-
quariansy Angle, Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Roman, and
in France, Prankish. These facts set me think-
ing, and ultimately produced ''The Viking Age.**

As soon as I brought before the public the
evidence I had collected, many voices rose and
exclaimed : '' Woe to him who tries to dispel our
belief and destroy our faith ! " The world is full
of such examples in the treatment of new ideas.
How could I escape hostility when I proclaimed
that the antiquities called in England by archae-
ologists and others, and classified in the museums
as Angle, Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Roman, are Norse,
conseq^uently that the ancestors of the English-
speaking people are from the basin of the Baltic
and present Scandinavia, and that it is only there
that one sees the antiquities of a most warlike
and sea-faring race of the period of the so-called
Saxon maritime expeditions ?

Many apply the name of Anglo-Saxon to the
people who settled in Britain, without knowing
why, except that they had been taught to believe
it from their school and college days, or because
the majority believe so. I maintain that the
earlier England, popularly placed at the southern

xii Introduction

ft

part of the peninsula of Jutland, is mythical;
that such antiquities pointed out as Angle are
not found there ; that the word " eng " (Swedish
Ing) IS a common appellation all over Scandinavia ;
that " england," or " ang land/' to this day, is the
name given to flat, grassy land by the Norse
people, as it was in earlier times. The proba-
bility is, that the Norsemen, seeing the flat shores
of Britain on the North Sea, called it '^ England,"
or Land of Meadows; and the people, in the
course of time, were called meadow-men, as we
say mountaineers, in speaking of people inhabit-
ing mountainous regions.

Some of my critics took up the question of
language. The reason they gave for not agreeing
with me was, that the English had the definite
article '' the," and the Icelandic saga-writings did
not possess it ; this was, according to them, the
most positive proof that the earlier English peo-
ple were not Norse. One might as well have
argued that the French language was not derived
in great part from the Latin, as it has the definite
article, and the Latin had not. Who can ever
tell when the definite article was dropped or
added in those languages?

I never expected that the appearance of '^ The

Introductum xii!

Viking Age *' would convert to my views men who
had spent their lives in trying to prove, or in main-
taining the belief in, the Anglo-Saxon myth, and
who believed in the diffuse, contradictory, and
often incomprehensible writings of Bede and Nen-
nius, or in the earlier English chronicles, the au-
thorship of which cannot be traced. But I have
often wondered why no one has compared thor-
oughly the Norse archaeology of that period with
that of Britain, which is claimed as that of the
Angle, Anglo-Saxon, as being the early settlers
of Britain ; and the only reason I could discover
that anyone had for calling these antiquities by
those names was because of blind confidence that
these settlers were what the historians claimed
them to be.

Those who cling to the Anglo-Saxon belief
point to here and there a few graves in the
ancient Friesland, similar to those found in Eng-
land, as a proof that the earlier settlers of Britain
did not come from the Baltic. As if it were
possible that none of these Norsemen, who used
to visit Friesland as far back as before the time
of Tacitus, could have failed to die there during
several centuries! They forget, also, that the
Romans never mentioned the people of that
country as sea-faring. On the contrary, the mari-

xiv Introduction

time tribes that harassed them ''were living on
the most northern shores of the sea — in the ocean
itself." The antiquities left by these sea-faring
tribes are those that must give us light on the
subject.

One might just as well assert one thousand
years from now that the people of English de-
scent of the present time living at the Cape of
Good Hope were the ones that held sway over
India, because they were nearer than England to
India, or that the solitary graves or little English
cemeteries found between England and India were
those of the people who governed India. A little
more research would prove to them that the
great seat of power was in England. We learn
from archaeology where Egypt, Greece, Rome,
and many other fallen empires held their sway.
So we may know, from the traces left, where
the Norsemen held theirs also, and that nowhere
did they hold it more firmly than in Britain.

The controversy, to me, seems very plain. I
have maintained in ''The Viking Age," and shall
continue to do so, until I am shown to be mis-
taken, that : It is in the basin of the Baltic, and in
the Norselands, that we see incontestable proofs
as to who were the sea-faring people whom the
Romans called first Sueones and then Saxons, as

Introduction xv

shown by the tens of thousands of graves of that
period still existing ; that these graves and their
antiquities are the same, and of the same type,
as those of a similar period in England ; that
in these Norse graves a great many Roman
coins of gold and silver, and many Roman and
Greek objects are found, showing that these
sea-faring people had intercourse with Rome,
Greece, and the Mediterranean. Nay, do not the
coins antedating the Roman Empire, when patri-
cian families of Rome coined their own money,
tell the tale of how early Norsemen went into
the Mediterranean ? Are not Norse graves often
seen on its shores, by the side of the graves o:'.'
the Etruscans?

I also maintain that neither at the mouth of
the Elbe, nor anywhere else out of the Norse-
lands, do we see the remains of a dense, warlike,
and maritime population — a population which has
left traces in the number of its graves far greater
than has Rome itself.

How could the host miscalled Saxon by the
later Romans, which overran Europe, till the
downfall of the empire, for four centuries, avoid
leaving such traces ? Their population must have
been very dense in order to allow them to send
'forth such vast fleets to fight and conquer the

XVI Introduction

Romans. How is it that the Saxons, whom we
know as Saxons, were not a sea^faring people in
the time of Charlemagne, as we know they were
not? Simply because they never had been.
How is it that in Charlemagne's time, on the
other hand, the Sueones who must have been the
Saxons of the later Romans were dreaded by him
as powerful at sea, just as they are described by
Tacitus ?

Have not the races which have disappeared in
America or elsewhere left traces, and must we
make an exception of the so-called Saxons of the
Romans ? This would be against the evidence of
everything before us.

It is by comparing the graves and antiquities
of the Norselands with those of England that
we have the proof that the early settlers of
Britain were Norsemen. The scene in this vol-
ume, of Ivar going to visit his kinsmen on the
banks of the River Cam, in England, has been
described, because there is a cemetery there whose
antiquities show its Norse origin, and the Roman
coins buried with them, of Trajanus, 98-117 a.d. ;
of Hadrianus, 1 17-138; Faustina, wife of Antoni-
nus Pius, 138-161 ; Marcus Aurelius, 161-180; of
Maximianus, 286-305, show bow early Norse
settlements began*

Introductiim xvii

What are tl^e objects found in that cemetery,
and described i^ the beautiful work of the Hon-
orable R. C. Neville, ''Saxon Obsequies, Illus-
trated by Ornaments and Weapons Discovered in
a Cemetery near Little Wilbraham, Cambridge-
shire/' printed in 1852? Swords, axes, umbos,
cinerary urns with burned bones, wooden buckets
with bronze hoops, bronze tweezers, spear and
arrow heads of iron, ear picks, iron knives, iron
shears, brooches, beads of glass, and other mate-
rial fired by cremation.

I will quote the words of Mr. Neville himself :
''That so large a number of urns containing
human remains should have been discovered in
conjunction with skeletons, affords a remarkably
satisfactory confirmation of the coexistence of
these two modes of buriaL My experience
enables me to state with confidence that the urns
now discovered differ entirely from any [Roman]
I had before encountered, and resemble closely
those usually met with in Anglo-Saxon burying-
grounds, etc."

If the reader opens "The Viking Age," and
looks over its thirteen hundred and sixty illus-
trations, he will see the same objects as those
described and illustrated by Mr. Neville, and the
same descriptions of graves.

xviii Introduction

It is time that the views of antiquarians and
historians of the old school should be entirely set
aside or remodelled ; and that the old England,
placed popularly as existing in the southern part
of the peninsula of Jutland, and comprising a
territory of a few square miles, be considered a
myth that had no reality, except in the brain of
its inventors. When I say that the antiquities
found in England are the same and of the same
type as those found in the Norselands, I call this
a fact and not a theory ; and when I say also that
these are not found in the Saxon lands, I call this
a fact and not a theory. When I say that the
antiquities found in England are not found in the
so-called earlier England of the historian, I call
this a fact and not a theory ; and if I am wrong
it can be easily disproved.

But let me add, that after the appearance of
" The Viking Age," everybody was far from being
against me in England. I found there many ad-
herents to my views, and some even went so far
as to write to me, that after the publication of
the work, and upon seeing its illustrations, they
did not believe that Stonehenge was Druidical,
but was simply of Norse origin, for there were
many graves containing Viking remains in the
country round about.

Introduction xix

The Roman records are correct. No countries
but the islands of the Baltic and Scandinavia cor-
respond to their description. It is there that we
find a great number of Roman objects. Coins
are there found from the time of the foundation
of the empire — those of Augustus 29 B. c. to
14 A. D., of Tiberius 14-37, Claudius 41-54 ; then
in increased number those of Nero 54-68, Vitel-
lius 69, Vespasian 69-79, of Titus 79-81 ; in
still greater number those of Trajan 98-117,
Antoninus Pius 1 38-161, of Faustina the elder,
wife of Antoninus Pius, of Marcus Aurelius 161-
180, of Faustina his wife, of Commodus 180-192;
then in decreasing quantities the coins of the
subsequent emperors. By the side of these
coins and other Roman objects are Norse objects,
and these Norse objects are, as I have said, sim-
ilar to those found in the England of a corre-
sponding period. The mode of burial is also
identical in both countries. These facts tell
plainly who were the people who settled in Brit-
ain before and after the time of Ivar the Viking
and of the Roman occupation.

While the controversy was going on in Eng-
land, knowing the receptive and impartial mind
of Mr. Gladstone, and having been several times
the recipient, in years past, of his kind hospitality,

XX IfUrodrndhn

and remembering the interest he had taken in my
African travels, I took the liberty of addressing
to him a request for his opinion in regard to the
position I had taken. Mr. Gladstone, who was
then in Oxford for the purpose of delivering a
lecture on Homer, replied the same day. I ap-
pend his letter:

DxA& Mr. Du CHAnxu :

You hftve done me great honour by appealing to me, but I fear
jonr appeal is to a person prepossessed and ignorant.

My prepossessions are on yonr side. Bat I have not yet been
aUe, althongh very desirous, to examine the aigomeat on your
side as it deserves, nor that of joms adversaries.

I am a man of Scotch blood only, half Highland, and half
Lowland, near the Border. A branch of my family rettled in
Scandinavia, in the first half, I think, of the seventeenth centnry.

When I have been in Norway, or Denmark, or among Scan-
dinavians, I have felt something like a cry of natnre from within,
asserting (credibly or otherwise) my nearness to them. In Nor-
way I have never felt as if in a foreign country ; and this, I have
learned, is a very common experience with British travellers.

The love of freedom in combination with settled order, which
we hope is characteristic of this country, is, I apprehend, markedly
characteristic of Norway and of Denmark. I have not spoken of
Sweden, simply because I have not been there.

The ethnography of northern and insular Scotland, down even to
the Isle of Man, and the history, seem to show a very broad and
durable* connection.

Still I cannot call these more than feeble generalities. I ear-
nestly hope, when I am a little more free, that I may be able to
get some real hold of the subject.

I think a good deal of the argument suggested by oor fishing
population, and by the curious persistency with which, in some
distiicta, Scttufiaaviaar terminations have been preserved.

Yours faithfully,

W. E. GLADfTOMl.

FAC SIMILE OF MR. GLADSTONE'S LETTEI

®itfxrr3r.

fU.lp.(^0

hf lu^ Ui/C^ f fu*^ HvoUr A^»«^

(T

I

KUt^ tuff- 0-Cot^ ffu/l^.

• te>oi u.'C-i/d^ /uf-f^t^ ktiuA^ ^du4^ (St

it^ atAr Jen^f^iA, tcceA,^ A/ftct ^fiU^
J HuZ^ A, ^(ttM. ^*^ ^^^ ^ti

Uju^ tUH*' U/LUt4^ i4^ Mux, *Ut6u}c67
^UuAtUuciuCAAA. ffUJt<<x^u^<tcBiA4 J^(u^,^^u,.^^

CONTENTS

CHAPTER I
^JO&vAlD Am> Gotland i

CHAPTER n
TBI Vnaifo Laud, ikiiD thx Vikings ii

CHAPTER m
HjoiYAiD Consults thb Okaclb i8

CHAPTER IV
IvA&'s Bdlth and Lm Fokxcast ••• 9$

CHAPTER V
Thb Fostbunoof Ivak Si

«

CHAPTER VI
l¥AB Attains ms Majokity 47

CHAPTER VII

'tTAlfsPteST-EXFEDITION •• 54

xxii Contents

CHAPTER Vin

TH£ YuLB 3ACRIFICB 80

CHAPTER IX

IVA&'S DXFXAT OF THK ROMANS QI

CHAPTER X
IvA&'s Visit to Butain 99

CHAPTER XI
Thk Daughters of Ran 108

CHAPTER XII
Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 1x6

CHAPTER Xni
A Voyage to the Caspian 130

CHAPTER XIV
HAKfs Burning Journey to Valhaxxa 139

CHAPTER XV
Death and Burning of Hjorvard. •• 147

CHAPTER XVI
Hblgi and the Valkyrias 158

Contents xxiii

CHAPTER XVII

PAGE

The Inhs&itancs Fxast of Hjorvakd 167

CHAPTER XVIII
IvAK Spurns Starkad's Indrmnity 176

CHAPTER XIX
Slaying of Starkad 182

CHAPTER XX
The Ssssion of, the Thing 197

CHAPTER XXI
Ivar's Visit to Yngvi 903

CHAPTER XXII
Yngvi's Posts and Champions 214

CHAPTER XXIII
Yngvi*8 Three Beautiful Daughters •« 221

CHAPTER XXIV
The Guests of the Hersir of Svithjod 229

CHAPTER XXV
Beginning of the Athletic Games 234

abdv GniUnis

CHAPTER XXVI
C^o&T Fiats OF ITAR "AMD Hjalkar.... S41

JdHAPtER xxvn

*tia, Fomifc-BKOTKERs Fall in Lovk • iGo

cfiAPtfiR xxvm

^BtaUytRAL 0» IVA& AND Randalin t68

CHAPtBR XXDC
IVAe's DtrkL UntR KiTiL •*• •••• 475

CHAFFER XXX
i!ttUtB otr HjAUtAR ANt> ASTUD a^

CtfAPTER XXXI

^T&B WkDDtNGOF IVAR AND RANDALIN S98

-• • b

IVAR THE VIKING

CHAPTER I

HJORVARD AND GOTLAND

The mariner sailing in the Baltic, as he skirts
the shores of Gotland, sees on a promontory of
that island several large cairns and mounds over-
looking the sea, and the country that surrounds
them. This promontory was the burial-place of a
family of great Vikings and rulers who held sway
over the whole island a few centuries before and
after our era. Among the most conspicuous cairns
two are pointed out to the stranger, those of
Hjorvard and his son Ivar, the hero of the present
narrative.

The events of which I am going to speak to
you relate to them, and to what happened during
their lives, towards the latter end of the third and
the beginning of the fourth century, between the
years A.D. 270 and 320, or about sixteen hundred
years ago.

Hjorvard, "the wide spreading," so called on
account of the widely extended maritime expedi-
tions he had undertaken, was one of the most

2 Ivar the Viking

»
renowned Vikings of his time. In all his expedi-
tions he had been successful and always victorious
in his battles. The Roman fleets had never dared
to attack him as he sailed with his numerous ships
along the coasts of their wide empire to make
war upon the different countries over which they
held dominion.

Hjorvard's ancestors, by the side of whom he
now lies buried, had been great warriors and sea-
faring men like himself. They had sailed from
the Baltic to the Caspian Sea, by the present Gulf
of Finland, and also westward, along the coast of
Friesland, Gaul, Britain, and as far south as the
Mediterranean. The ships used by them in their
river expeditions or along the coast during the
summer months were unlike those of the Romans,
and were much admired by them. Even in the first
century the Romans feared these men of the
north on account of the gfreat fleets they pos-
sessed, and placed them as living on the most
northern shores of the sea, in the very ocean
itself. They called them Sueones; and all they
knew of their country was what these Sueones
told them about it, for the Baltic was an unknown
sea to the Romans.

Hjorvard was of high lineage, for he was de-
scended from Odin, and he belonged to that branch
of the family of Odin called Ynglingar, which ruled
over Svithjod, a realm that embraced a great part
of the present Sweden.

Sigrlin, his wife, was a very handsome woman,.

Hjarvard and Gotland j ;

y

and possessed all the accomplishments belonging
to women of her high rank. She was also of
Odin's kin ; was a direct descendant of Skjdld (the
Norse word for shield), one of the sons of Odin,
from whom the Skj6ldungar are descended. The
Skjoldungar ruled over that part of the land which
to-day is called Denmark, but which was then
called Gotland. Her father was called Halfdah,
and resided at Hleidra, not far from where Copen-
hagen stands to-day, and was one of the great
rulers of the north.

Not far from the cairns and mounds just men-
tioned was Dampstadir, the head " by," or burg,
the residence of Hjorvard and of the rulers of .
Gotland. From this place a long panorama of
coast and land could be seen, and the eye lost
itself in the dim horizon of the sea. There Hjor-
vard lived in great splendor. The buildings which
made up Dampstadir were among the finest of the
northern lands ; they were of different sizes and
varied architecture, and, like all the structures of
those days in the north, were entirely of wood.
They were roofed with shingles, heavily* tarred,
their dark color contrasting pleasantly with that
of the log walls of the houses.

All the numerous buildings formed a vast quad-
rangle, enclosing a large plot of grass called
** tun," or town. From the centre of the square
the sight was extremely beautiful and pictur-
esque, for there were not two buildings of the
same appearance or size. Some were finer than

4 Ivar the Viking

others, of course, but all were quaint ; from their
roofs and sides, gargoyles, representing heads of
horses or dragons and other wild beasts, stuck out
boldly into the air from every side, or looked, with
heads inclined downward, towards the ground.
There were a few houses with towers, called lofts;
in these towers were a number of sleeping-rooms,
and from their tops, in time of war, a sharp look-
out was kept for the enemy's vessels. Many buil4-
ings were also used as store-houses.

Before the doors of many houses were porches,
ornamented with carvings, while others had bel-
fries and dark piazzas with ladder-like stairs lead-
ing to them, their weather-beaten walls of hard
logs seeming to defy the ravages of time, for
many of them, at that time even, dated centuries
back. Some were specially for the use of the
women members of the family of Hjorvard and
for their household, ifor it was customary for
women to have their " skemmas," or bowers, all
to themselves. There they received their friends
and spent their time in sewing and embroidering.
There were several festive halls for every-day use.
During the winter long fires ran along the cen-
tre of these, the smoke escaping through open-
ings in the roof, which openings could be closed
when necessary. Along the walls ran long benches,
and tables were set in front of them. The light
came in through windows ; instead of glass, the
transparent membrane enclosing the new-bom calf
was stretched over what were called the light-holes.

Hjorvard and Gotland 5

The every-day life of Hjorvard was very simple.
At the principal, or day meal, Sigrlin sat on the
left hand of her husband, the seats next to this, on
both sides, being the most dignified for men and
women, while the farthest ones, near the door, were
the least so. The most high born, oldest, and
wisest man — for it was the custom for rulers to have
wise men with them who knew the ancient exam-
ples and customs of their forefathers — sat on the
northern high seat, called the lower high seat,
opposite that of Hjorvard, on whose right hand
were women, the men being on his left. It was
also the custom for chiefs to carry the ale over
the fire, and drink to the man opposite the high
seat, and it was thought to be a great honor to be
toasted by the host.

The most imposing and striking of all the struc-
tures along that enormous square was the great
banqueting hall ; of all the buildings, this was the
one in which the chiefs and rulers took the great-
est pride, for it was there that they received their
most honored guests and gave their most splendid
feasts. The banqueting hall at Dampstadir was
lankbd the sixth for beauty and grandeur in the
land of the Vikings, and was very old. Two superb
doors at the two ends led into the interior. The
door-ways, or jambs, of these were of solid oak,
about two and a half feet wide, and several inches
thick ; these were adorned with beautiful carvings,
representing scenes belonging to the religious his-
tory of the race, and varying greatly in depth, so

6 Tvar the Viking

as to give a fine artistic effect of light and shade.
The doors themselves were of solid oak also, and
were ornamented with intricate designs made with
flat iron bands, of exquisite beauty, and perfect
gems of art. A massive gold knocker adorned
each door. By one door the women entered, by
the other the men.

The inside of this banqueting hall was a sight
not to be soon forgotten. The first artists and
wood-carvers of the North had been employed,
and had shown wonderful skill in the elaboration
and grouping of their designs — the scenes repre-
sented including many of the deeds and expedi-
tions of Hjorvard's ancestors. The carvings were
considered so beautiful that even the finest tapestry
was not hung over them, and the wood itself had
become richly dark during the centuries that had
elapsed since the hall had been built. All along
the walls hung shields of variegated designs and
bright colors, ornamented with gold and silver,
overlapping each other, and, of course, adding
much to the gorgeousness of the spectacle.

As was customary, this hall had been built east
and west, the long walls running north and south ;
along the latter were the benches for the guests,
and just in the middle of them were the two high
seats, facing each other. The most important
bench ran along the northern walls, and there the
great high seat, the more honored of the two,
stood facing the sun. It was for the master of the
house ; and to be placed on the high seat opposite

Hjorvard and Gotland J

was the greatest honor that could be shown to
any guest, consequently this seat was always as-
signed to the most prominent men. The nearer
the places on the benches assigned to any one
were to the high seat, the greater the honor ; the
places farther away, near the door, being the low-
est. These two high seats were beautifully carved,
with arms on both sides, and two pillars which
were both painted and ornamented with carving
representing historical subjects.

The weapons of Hjorvard hung above his high
seat — his " sax," or single-edged sword, his best
double-edged sword, also his shield, his " brynja,"
or chain-armor, and helmet of gold. His double-
edged sword, called " Hrotti," was a magnificent
weapon. The hilt was all ornamented with gold,
and so was the scabbard ; the blade was of most
exquisite damascened workmanship. This sword
was in its sheath, which was wrapped with bands
called " peace bands*' — for there was profound
peace over the land at the time we are speaking
of — and no one but Hjorvard could unloose them,
for these were holy, and it was only when war had
been declared that it could be done.

Mementos of the expeditions of Hjorvard and
of his forefathers were scattered here and there,
treasured as heirlooms. Along the walls hung
several Roman swords with Latin inscriptions
upon them, which had been in the family for two
hundred years. There were Roman statuettes,
bronze vessels, and various other bronze objects,

8 Ivar the Viking

and a collection of Roman coins of every em-
peror from the time of Augustus, the first Roman
emperor, to the time of Hjorvard. Among the
gems of art were lovely Grecian cups, bowls, and
drinking horns of glass, some of the glass cups
and bowls adorned with charming paintings repre-
senting rural scenes, with wild beasts, lions, bulls,
birds of variegated colors, and even men boxing
with boxing gloves, all looking as fresh as the day
they were painted.

At the foot of Dampstadir was a beautiful land-
locked bay where the ships of Hjorvard lay at
anchor, while on its shores were numerous sheds,
under which stood many of the ships which were
thus protected from the weather ; there were also
building yards, where busy carpenters were always
at work constructing or repairing vessels.

The finest ships to • be seen there were the
" drekis," or dragon ships. These were the larg-
est and most formidable of all war-ships, and de-
rived their names from the fact that their prows
and stems were ornamented with the head or tail
of one or more dragons. Some were covered with
sheets of solid gold, which gave a superb appear-
ance to the ships, especially when the sun shone
upon their sides. Many of these drekis could
carry a crew of from five hundred to seven hun-
dred men.

Besides the dragon ships there were other war-
vessels called " skeids," " snekkjas," " skutas,"
^* buzas/' '' karfi/' '' ask/' and also many provision

Hjarvard and Gotland 9

ships which followed the fleets on their expedi-
tions. The skeid was a formidable war-vessel, al-
most equal in power to the dragon-ships, a very fast
sailer, which carried two hundred and forty men or
more. The snekkja was a smaller ship of the same
general description. The skutta was a smaller
craft still, which could be manoeuvred very quick-
ly. It was generally lised for boarding other
ships, the upper part of its gunwale being so built
that warriors could more easily leap upon other
vessels. All these vessels, small or large, had only
one mast.

Among these ships could be seen some of the
old-fashioned type which has been described by
Tacitus, with no mast, and entirely propelled by
oars ; they were very sharp pointed at both ends,
much like the whale-boats of to-day, about eighty
feet long, and in the widest part ten or eleven
feet broad, with fifteen or sixteen benches about
three feet apart. These boats were propelled
by thirty or thirty-two oars, varying somewhat
in length, and of an average of about twelve feet.
Two men, and sometimes three, pulled each oar,
and a man with a shield protected the oarsmen on
each outer side. The thole-pins were fastened to
the gunwales with " bast " ropes, and were adorned
with graceful carved designs, no two being ali}cew.
On the side, at the stern, was the rudder, resem-
bling a large, broad oar. They were so shaped
that they could be rowed in either direction.
At the time of which we are speaking, this model

lO * Ivar the Viking

of naval architecture was fast going out of fashion,
and sailing vessels exclusively were coming into
general use. All the vessels were of oak, " clinch-
built ; '' that is, the planks overlapped each other,
and were made fast together by large iron bolts.

The island of Gotland, over which Hjorvard
ruled, had a very dense population, and was, on
account of its size and geographical position, a
great emporium of commerce, and with its war
and trading ships occupied at this time about the
same position as the England of our days. Its
inhabitants were wealthy, and traded extensively,
as their fathers had done, with provinces of Rome,
with Greece, and the countries round the Cas-
pian, the Black, and the Mediterranean Seas.
From such distant lands as these they brought
superb bronze vessels, exquisite glass vases, vel-
vets and silks, beautiful objects of leather, em-
broidered gold and silver textile material for dress,
and many other costly objects which the rich
prized very highly, as well as wine.

CHAPTER II

THE VIKING LAND, AND THE VIKINGS

At the period of which I write, the land of the
Vikings embraced the islands of the Baltic and
those of the small and the great '' Belt " leading
into that sea, the country known to-day as Scan-
dinavia, which embraces the large peninsula of
Sweden and Norway, and the small peninsula of
Jutland. The whole land was virtually sur-
rounded by sea. Great fortifications had been
built on the southern peninsula of Jutland between
the two fjords which enter it from opposite sides,
so that no ineursion could take place from the
land to the south.

The large islands, especiallj^ were seats of great
maritime power and wealth. All the tribes were
of a common origin and kindred ; they had the
same customs and religion, practised the same
burial rites, intermarried, and spoke the same lan-
guage which was called the Norranean tongue.

These Vikings, as we have seen, were quite
isolated from Central and Western Europe, and
formed a world of their own, having much inter-
course with the country forming the present Rus-
sia* Between them and Rome stood the inacces-

12 Tvar the Viking

sible swamps and forests of Germania, inhabited
by wild and barbaric tribes. Great, indeed, was
the contrast that existed between the Vikings and
the tribes of Germania. All these tribes called
themselves Norsemen, or Northmen ; they were
intensely warlike, and had been sea-faring people
from immemorial time. The deeds done on the
sea in by-gone ages could only be seen or remem-
bered by graves made venerable by the centuries
that had passed over them, or by the large tracings
deeply engraved upon the rocks, seen to this day,
representing sea-fights, raids, and invasions. Like
the hieroglyphics of Egypt, they were the me-
mentos of a great past, forever forgotten.

The Norsemen of our period used only weapons
of iron ; those of bronze had been given up cen-
turies before, but they were proud of that former
civilization, and boasted that at that remote time
no one excelled their ancestors in the art of man-
ufacturing arms of bronze — a boast that has not
been made vain to this day.

Long even before the time of Hjorvard the
country was unable to support its population, and
the people had in consequence become more and
more aggressive towards the inhabitants of coun-
tries to the west of them as years passed away.
Through their voyages during the preceding gen-
ecations and during their own times, they had
become thoroughly acquainted with the countries
and rivers of Friesland, Gaul, Britain, and other
countries, and had been seeking new homes there.

The Viking Landy and the Vikings 13

Their fleets swarmed over every sea, and no coun-
try was exempt from their attacks. Year after
year, an innumerable, irresistible, and apparently
inexhaustible host, they poured over Western
Europe, and had become complete masters of the
sea. Fleet after fleet returned home laden with
Roman spoils of all kinds.

These expeditions were undertaken by chiefs
living in very different regions of the country,
and the people flocked with their ships from every
part of the land, to enroll themselves under their
standards, when they announced that they were
ready to make war on the Roman world. The
ever victorious Norsemen called themselves the
chosen people of the gods, the loved ones of Odin,
and considering themselves the chosen, they never
tried to convert other nations; like the Jews of
old, they despised every other religion. Wherever
they obtained a foothold, they held the land and
people under an iron sway. Death had no terror
for them ; Valhalla, where Odin dwelt, was to be
their future abode. They believed also in Frey,
Njofd, Thor, Freya, and in other gods and god-
desses.

There were many conditions of men in the
great Viking's land ^'indifferent grades of society
built up the social sribucture. The whole Coun-
try was divided into "lierads," forming separate
realms ; some had a much larger tract of territory
than others, and were more powerful. Most of
the estates composing them were inherited by

14 Ivar the Viking

laws of primogeniture or entail. Over each herad
ruled a H^rsir, which was the highest hereditary
dignity in the land. The title of Drott, •* Lord,"
or High Priest, which had come down from
Odin's time, had disappeared and given place
to that of Hersir; the name of king was yet
unknown. Each herad had a head-temple where
the yearly sacrifices for all the people were made.

The Hersir was the head of the community.
He was the leader in war, and the administrator
of justice. He was the high priest in regard to
worship, and as such took care of the temple, and
superintended the sacrifices and other religious
ceremonies. He held the farms and estates be-
longing to the temple in trust, received a temple
tax from every man for its maintenance and that
of the sacrifices. He presided over the general
assembly of the herad, called Thing, which took
place several times during the year. Through his
position he acquired great wealth, and owned
many landed estates at home and in the countries
he or his forefathers had subjugated. He distrib*
uted among his warriors and scalds costly things
and much gold. He stirred up war, reddened the
fields of battle, overthrew his enemies, in order to
rule over more lands and personal property.

The Hersir's wife was generally of Odin's kin,
and their children were wrapped in silk and the
finest of linen ; their descendants were the highest
in the land.

Their sons broke horses, bent shields, smoothed

The Viking Land^ and the Vikings 15

shafts, shook ashen spears, rowed and sailed ships,
were believed to be able to write magic runes to
save the lives of men ; to blunt the edges of weap-
ons and calm the sea by spells ; to understand
the language of birds ; to quench fire, read minds,
allay sorrows, and to have the strength and energy
of eight men. Their chief occupation was to go to
war and fell the enemy. Their hair was fair, their
cheeks bright and healthy, and their eyes as keen
as those of a young snake.

The Hersir's daughters were slender fingered,
their hands and arms were soft, their hearts lighter
and their necks whiter than pure snow. They
were fair and gentle, endowed with all the accom-
plishments belonging to high-born women ; when
they married they were clad in white bridal linen,
according to the custom of high-bom people, and
walked under a bridal veil.

Next in rank to the Hersir were the Haulds, the
highest class of dwellers in the land. They lived
on the estates that had descended to them for
generations. As a body of men, they were the
power of the land, and no Hersir could ever rule
without their consent.

Their sons, as they grew up, learned how to
handle the shield, bend the elm, or make bows,
shaft the arrow, throw the spear, ride horses, set
on the hounds, brandish the sword, practise swim-
ming, to write runes, play chess, wrestle, and be
foremost in all athletic games. They had the
same education as the Hersir's children ; their

l6 Ivar the Viking

daughters were dressed in white, also, when they
married.

After the Hauld came another class of land own-
ers, the Bondi, whose estates were also entailed.
These people throve well on the land, broke oxen,
made ploughs, timbered houses, made barns and
carts, and drove the plough. Their daughters
carried keys hanging at their side, and helped their
mothers. When they married, they too were
allowed to wear white, like the daughters of Her-
sirs and Haulds, to set up a household, and sleep
under linen bed-clothes ; they divided wealth with
their husbands.

There was another class of freemen who rented
lands, for they had no estate. The doors of the
houses of these were always ajar ; there was a fire
in the middle of the floor ; a lumpy loaf, heavy and
thick, hand-mixed, was on the trencher ; broth in
a bowl, and veal, considered the choicest of dain-
ties, were often seen on the table.

A poorer class of freemen existed. Their doors
were also always ajar; husband and wife were
always busy with their work; his beard was
trimmed, his hair lay on his forehead, his shirt
was tight. His wife twirled a distaff, stretched out
her arms, and made cloth. She wore a head-dress
on her head, to show that she was no longer a
maiden; a kerchief on her neck, and brooches
fastening the folds of the dress on the shoulders.

Then came the slave, distinct from all, dressed
always in thick, white woollen stuff, with his hair

The Viking Landy and the Vikings 17

cropped close, in contrast to the long hair worn by
the freeman. Such was his badge of servitude.
He was always of foreign birth or origin. He had
been captured in war, or bought at a market-place
or at a fair in distant lands, and generations of
slavery had degraded him; nevertheless he also
throve well in the land, but the wrinkled skin and
crooked knuckles, the thick fingers, the ugly face,
the bent back, the long heels, told the tale of his
slavery and of that of his forefathers. His life
was passed in trying to learn how much he could
endure and bear ; his time was employed in bind-
ing bark or bast, in making loads, and in carrying
these the live-long day. His wife came home in
the evening, weary of standing up all day. Scars
were on the soles of her feet, her arms were sun-
burnt, her appearance told of her bondage. After
she had come in, she sat down on the middle of
the household bench, and her son sat at her side.
Husband and wife lived happily with their chil-
dren ; when these grew up, they laid the fences,
tended swine, herded goats, cut wood, or dug peat.
Such were the classes that made up the population
of that great and powerful Viking land.

CHAPTER III

HJORVARD CONSULTS THE ORACLE

There was no nobler or bolder heart than that
of Hjorvard. He had begun his life of warfare
when fifteen years old. Many in the land said
that the renown he had gained was the result
of folly and hardihood ; others thought that he
enjoyed his life in doing deeds of honor. He had
won fame, and travelled through nine different
countries.

Like all the great Hersirs, he had with him
twelve champions who formed his body-guard,
and had come from every part of the Northern
lands ; some from the shores of present Norway,
others from the islands of the Baltic, and two from
Svithjod. The bravest men wanted to serve him,
for he was lucky in war, a genial and convivial
leader, and most generous with his gold.

All the champions of Hjorvard were berserks,
and to be considered the foremost champion was
the ambition of every warrior. To attain this
proud position was no easy task among so many
men in the land who were equally brave and per-
fectly reckless of their lives, and who were thor-
oughly skilled in the handling of weapons, and all

Hjorvard Consults the Oracle 19

kinds of athletic games. After such a reputation
had been acquired, the champion had either to
challenge or be challenged by those who were
envious of him, or thought themselves more than
his equal ; and these contests, or trials of strength
and skill, generally took place before a large assem-
bly of people. The champions of Hjorvard in
time of peace often went round the country and
challenged men specially famous for their prowess.

Berserks despised chain-armor and all weapons
of defence such as shields and helmets. They
often even fought without clothing, and could lash
themselves into such a state of frenzy that they
lost all control over themselves. Often this fury,
or berserk rage, came upon them without cause
and seized them suddenly, when they would bite
their weapons, gnash their teeth, wrestle with trees
and rocks, and become reckless of every danger.
When in sight of their foes they rushed to the
attack with an indescribable fury, and when in
conflict with other berserks the fight was deadly.
When the berserk fury seized them at home, they
would go out, through fear of fighting with their
friends, and wrestle with rocks and trees.

Hjorvard had made very stringent rules for his
champions and warriors. No man could come
under his standard who feared death or uttered
words of fright when in danger, or groaned when
he received the worst wounds in battle. Nor
could these wounds themselves be dressed until
the day after they had been received. No man

20 Ivor the Viking

was allowed to have a sword longer than two feet.
The swords and saxes of Hjorvard's men were
heavier than those of others, so that when they
struck a blow it might be most telling.

It was always the custom of Hjorvard to lie
with his ships before promontories so that these
might be seen by every one. On none of his ves-
sels were tents put up to protect him or his men
from the weather. They never reefed a sail dur-
ing a storm, and he had never more than one hun-
dred and twenty champions on board of his own
ship.

He had the honor of chivalry ; he bade his war-
riors not to break men's spirit by putting them in
fetters, nor to do any harm to any man's wife, and
ordered that every maid should be bought with
dowry and with the consent of her father, and that
women and their children should not be captured.

Victory always followed him, so that great
champions and berserks of the land flocked to his
standards when he undertook a warlike expedi-
tion. Led by him, they felt sure of victory in
advance. No man less than eighteen years old or
more than fifty could follow him in warfare. All
his warriors had to have strength enough to lift a
large stone that stood near his residence. The
chiefs who resided in Gotland owed him allegiance,
and all were his kinsmen, and all those under him
had, by law, to furnish him a certain number of
ships and warriors when needed. *

During his life he had subdued several chiefs on

Hjarvard Consults the Oracle n

the southern shores of the Baltic, and those paid
him tribute willingly, for he was not grasping, and
used his power with moderation ; but all had to
submit once to the humiliating ceremony of let-
ting him put his foot on their necks in acknowl-
edgment of being his vassals.

Though Hjorvard and Sigrlin had been married
a certain number of years, no child had been born
to them, so the Hersir of Gotland made up his
mind to go to Svithjod, the most powerful realm
of the Viking lands, and to Upsalir, the most sacred
of all the places of the north, to consult the gods
and see if he could learn the decrees of fate.

Hjorvard assembled a large fleet, and after bid-
ding farewell to Sigrlin, who accompanied him to
his ship, he sailed directly for the fjord at the head
of which is Lake Malar. The wind was good,
and the second day they came in sight of land.
Here fortified towers and catapults in sight of each
other guarded the narrow arm of the sea on both
sides, whence a storm of missiles could be thrown
on the vessels of an invading host, and in war
times chains were laid across there, preventing the
sudden ascent of ships. As the moon shone
brightly that night, they continued their voyage.
Borne on by a strong and favorable breeze, in due
course of time they came to the narrowest part
of the fjord, called to-day Waxholm. The men
shouted as they sailed past the fortifications, view-
ing which, they said to each other, "No wonder

22 Ivor the Viking

that Upsalir is impregnable.** But the white peace
shields were at the mast-heads, for there had been
peace between Gotland and Svithjod for many a
year.

As the fleet approached Lake Malar the wind
became very light, and the crews had to take to
their oars. Three men were on each ; these pulled
the oars so hard that their bodies seemed at times
to be bent in two. Farther on, they came to
the head of the fjord, and sailed amidst the
several islands which are in the river, and upon
which to-day a great part of Stockholm is built.
That place was also fortified ; numerous catapults
defended the channels between the islands. Then
they entered the lake, a large sheet of water
about seventy miles long, dotted with fourteen
hundred islands, whose banks were covered with
superb forests of oak of gigantic size, and after
a pleasant journey reached Upsalir. Hjorvard
was received with much honor by Yngvi, his kins-
man, the ruler of Svithjod, who descended from
Odin in direct line, and there was great feasting
during his stay.

Many of the dwellings and buildings of Upsalir
dated from the time of Frey, the successor of Odin.
The temple itself was believed to have been built
by Frey. It was of the greatest magnificence and
size, and the most sacred building in the Norse-
lands. From its fantastic and overlapping roof,
gargoyles stretched forth in every direction, or
looked down upon the sacred g^i^ounds of the

Hjorvard Consults th^ Oracle 23

temple, and the worshippers that came to sacrifice.
A gallery ran around the temple, supported by
pillars. The temple was built of enormous red fir
trees, and its walls had withstood the blasts of
centuries. The walls, ceilings, and pillars inside
were entirely sheathed with red gold, likewise the
altar upon which the holy fire was always burn-
ing. The Hersir of Svithjod alone could remain
seated during the religious ceremony attending
the sacrifice. All the others had to stand until
they partook of the flesh of the sacrificed animals.

The door of the temple was round-arched, and
a masterpiece of carving, representing Odin offer-
ing a sacrifice. On each of its pillars stood a
beautiful carved cat. The door itself was orna-
mented with iron work, with a solid knocker of
gold in the centre. Not far from the door out-
side was the holy spring in which the men sacri-
ficed to Odin were thrown. For a long distance
the lands surrounding the temple were sacred. No
temple could vie with the temple at Upsalir, none
received more yearly taxes and offerings for its
sacrifices and maintenance ; large estates belonged
to it, and its revenues were very great. People
came from every part of the Viking lands to assist
in its sacrifices, which were the largest in the
North, and on important occasions chiefs met
there from all their realms to sacrifice to the gods
and learn the decrees of fate.

After his arrival Hjorvard made a great sacri-
fice. Black P3^ei) ^n^ tbe finest horses had been fat-

24 Ivar the Viking

tened for this special occasion. The walls of the
temple, inside and outside, were reddened with the
blood of the sacrificed animals, and the Hersirs and
all the people who were present were also sprinkled
with the blood. The gods were invoked, and then
the holy chips that had been dipped in the sacrificed
blood were thrown into the air. The answer came
that Sigrlin would bear a son in about a year ;
then with great joy he sailed for Dampstadir to
announce to his wife what the chips had foretold.

After his return he remained at home, waiting
for the event which had been predicted by the
casting of the sacrificing chips. He spent his
time surveying his large estates, and watched over
very carefully the building of a great number
of ships ; he often superintended the work in the
fields, for he was a good husbandman ; and to
amuse himself, he made several fine damascened
swords. He paid special attention to the fisheries
and seal catching, for these were splendid schools
for future seamen ; or he played chess — the squares
of his chess-board were of gold or of silver — or
hunted with his hawks.

CHAPTER IV
ivar's birth and life forecast

About fourteen months after the return of
Hjorvard from Upsalir, towards the year 275, a
g^eat event took place at Dampstadir, which filled
the hearts of Hjorvard and Sigrlin with joy. The
sacrifice which Hjorvard had made to the gods in
Upsalir to stop the sterility of his wife had been
accepted, and Sigrlin gave birth to a son. While
this happened, Hjorvard was in the great ban-
queting hall, entertaining some of his kinsmen
who had come to see him, and was then listening
•to a poet who was singing the heroic deeds of the
ancestors of the race. Messengers were sent to
him to apprise him of his good fortune.

Present at the birth of the child were Oddrun,
the married sister of Hjorvard, and several other
high-born women, and others who lived at or near
Dampstadir, and also the female servants ; for it
was the law of the land that women had to be
witnesses of the birth of a child, and none of those
who were present could leave the place until they
had seen the babe on the breast of his mother.
According to custom, the infant was laid on the
floor to wait for the arrival of his father.

26 Ivar the Viking

After Hjorvard had entered the room, the new-
born child was put into his lap, and he covered
him with the folds of one of the corners of his
cloak ; doing this he acknowledged the legitimacy
of his offspring. Then he looked at his child
intently, to judge of his appearance, proportions,
luck, and temper. After a thoughtful examination,
and satisfying himself that the new-born offspring
was well-shaped, he decided that he should live
and not be exposed. This custom was similar to
that of the Spartans — the father was the only judge
to decide if the new-bom babe was to live or not.

Then took place the most important and sa-
cred ceremony of " name fastening," equivalent to
baptism, or pouring or sprinkling water upon the
child, a holy custom which had come down from
the remotest time, and was lost in the mist of
ages. A vessel filled with water was brought in,
and Hjorvard poured water upon the child, and
said in a loud voice, so that the people should
hear him : *' Ivar shall the boy be named after his
grandfather ; he will of Odin's family the foremost
man be called ; he will fight many battles, and be
much like his mother, and be called his father's
son, for he will wage war from early age, and
wander far and wide." After this ceremony, the
life of Ivar, like that, of all other men, was sacred ;
his father had not the power to expose him or to
take his life, and if he did it would be murder.

Hjorvard gave first, as a " name fastening," a
sprig of garlic as a symbol that as the garlic stood

Ivar^s Birth and Life Forecast 27

high among the grass, so would little Ivar stand
among men. Then he placed by his side a double-
edged sword and a sax, a coat of mail, a shield
and a helmet of silver; these had been made
specially beforehand, in case the expected new-
bom infant should be a boy, and hence came the
common saying that high-born infants were bom
with weapons. He also gave him two large landed
estates, one called Ringstadir and the other High-
tun. Every animal born on Hjorvard's numerous
farms on the day of the birth of little Ivar was
to belong to him, with the increase thereof, ac-
cording to ancient custom.

The champions and warriors of Hjorvard said
that good years were in store for them, as little
Ivar would become in time a mighty warrior who,
like his father and forefathers, would lead them to
victory, as he had the piercing, snake-like eyes of
the Ynglingars.

During the night which followed the ceremony
of name fastening, the utmost silence reigned in
the house where little Ivar and his mother slept.
No one spoke; the utmost darkness prevailed
there, for no lights were burning. The three
Nornir, Urd " the Past/* Verdandi " the Present,"
and Skuld " the Future," were expected to come,
and forecast the life of Ivar that night.

These three genii shaped, or foreordained, the
life of every human being at his birth ; their
decrees were final, and the gods had no power
to undo what they predestined. They carved on

28 Ivar the Viking

wood tablets the laws for the children of men.
According to the belief of the Norsemen, they
were an inseparable triad, or trinity, who, though
independent of each other, ruled as one the des-
tinies of man. They were the representatives of
all life — the past, the present, and the future.

Urd was most majestic in appearance ; her
long, flowing hair was as white as the purest snow.
The wisdom of the past lighted up her beautiful
countenance. Her dreamy eyes looked back on
the countless ages of the past. She remembered
all that had happened since the time of Ginriun-
gagap, or Great Void, before the worlds had been
created, and beheld the successive changes that
were taking place. From that time change was
constant ; no ripple of the sea was as it was an
instant before, for every moment witnessed new
transformations. Nothing is as it was, and
nothing will be as it has been. And Urd's con-
tented mind told her that all that happened in
the immensity and evolution of time was for the
best.

Verdandi looked fondly upon Urd, for the pres-
ent could not exist without the past. She was
most beautiful ; her long, golden chestnut hair,
dyed by countless years in the rays of the sun,
typified the ripening of life, of time, of seasons.
Her face reflected the beauty and the loveliness
of the world in which Ivar's father and mother
lived. She saw what was constantly happening
in the world — the storms, the wars, the joys, the

Ivar^s Birth and Life Forecast 29

pestilences. Once in a while an expression of
sadness passed over her countenance, for the woes
,and sorrows that befell men were brought upon
them by themselves, and not by the Nornir.

Skuld was resplendent in beauty and freshness.
Butterflies always surrounded her, for she typified
immortality. She held in one of her hands the
thread of life of every human being. Her garment
shone like a silvery cloud ; from her long, flowing
hair sprang rays of light, more brilliant than those
of the sun, sending their radiance all over :the
world. With unbounded joy she looked into the
future and into immortality. Hope she gave to
all the children of men, and hid from their sight
the breakers ahead, which wreck so many lives.
With one hand she was ready to snap asunder the
thread of life, which measured the number of days
or hours allotted by the Nornir to every human
being that came into the world.

The three Nornir lived in a large hall under the
great ash-tree, " Yggdrasil," where the gods give
their judgments every day. The ash is the largest
and best of trees ; it stands ever green ; its
branches spread all over the world, and reach up
over the heaven ; three roots of the tree hold it
lip, and spread very widely. Under one of the
roots is the well in which wisdom and intellect
are hidden.

Towards midnight, when every one was pro-
foundly asleep, and deep silence reigned in the

;

30 Ivar the Viking

house, Urd, Verdandi, and Skuld, according to
the belief of the Norse people, came to forecast
the fate of little Ivar. They bade him become the
most valiant of chiefs, and the best of rulers. They
unravelled the golden threads of fate they held,
and fastened them in the midst of the heavens ;
in the east and in the west they hid their ends,
and foretold that Ivar should hold land between
them; but Skuld flung one thread on northern
roads, and bade it to hold forever. This fore-
shadowed that he would never conquer any coun-
try north of Gotland. And it came to pass that
the great dream of his life to extend his domin-
ions north was never realized. They bade that
he should understand the language of birds; and
then they departed from the house to forecast
other lives that were coming into the world.

c

CHAPTER V

THE FOSTERING Of IVAR

IVAR throve well, to the delight of his father
and mother, and there was great joy in the family
when he cut his first tooth. His father, according
to ancient custom, gave him on that occasion a
gift called a " tooth-fee." The gift was a knife in
a gold sheath attached to a leather belt, sewn and
embroidered with gold thread. The buckle was a
beautiful work of solid gold. He gave him, also,
with this, a large farm not far from Dampstadir,
which was to become his residence when he be-
came a man. As time went on, Ivar grew to be a
beautiful child ; he was fair, and had blue eyes
resembling the people of his kin ; like all boys of
his age he loved to play, and nothing delighted
him more than to put in the water a toy boat
with a sail, and watch its going to sea.

When he had attained his sixth year, his parents
began to think about sending him to be fostered,
as it was the custom of the land for boys of promi-
nent and leading men not to be reared at home, for
fear they should become effeminate. They were
sent to some distinguished friend, known for his
bravery, tact, wisdom, and accomplishments, so

32 Ivar the Viking

that the fostered child could have all the education
his rank in life should require.

Hjorvard and Sigrlin had had many anxious
thoughts in regard to the education of little Ivar,
for they wanted him to become wise, and the most
accomplished of warriors. Their love for him
was unbounded, and it required great strength of
character for both to be willing to part from him
for several years ; but they felt that their greatest
duty was the welfare of their son. Their thoughts
had centred upon a noble man as the foster-father
of Ivar, of the name of Gudbrand, a Hersir, who
no longer undertook to lead expeditions into
far-off countries. He ruled over the island of
Engel, which is still called so to this day, and
which is situated in the Cattegat, not far from
the beautiful promontory of KuUen, and close to
the present southern Swedish shore. For him
both husband and wife had the greatest friendship,
esteem, and admiration. No better man could be
found to educate a boy in all the accomplishments
which were necessary for the high-born to possess
in those days.

Gudbrand and Hjorvard were foster-brothers,
and had gone on many warlike expeditions to-
gether; many a Roman, Gallic, and British head
had fallen under their saxes and swords; they
had shared and escaped many dangers, and had
received dangerous wounds together, and the love
one bore towards the other was very great.

Gudbrand was not as powerful a Hersir as H jor-

V.

The Fostering of Ivar 33

vard, and did not possess as many estates and as
much gold ; but he was closely related to many of
the chiefs who ruled over the large peninsula com-
prising the present Sweden and Norway. He was
also of Odin's kin.

Hjorvard and Sigrlin, having made up their
minds that Gudbrand should foster Ivar, concluded
to send messengers to him to invite him to come
and make them a visit, but without telling the
reason why. They had told no one of their inten-
tions in regard to the man whom they wanted to
foster Ivar. The vessels were made ready to carry
the messengers, when an unforeseen event pre-
vented their departure. 'On the morning of the
day appointed for their sailing, a fleet of fifteen
sail was sigpnalled from one of the towers as being
seen very far off on the horizon. They were
so far away that they could not be observed
from the shore. Finally they were sighted by
those on the beach, and gradually they became
more and more distinct as they approached the
land, and there was not the slightest doubt that
they were steering for Dampstadir; the white
peace shields were clearly discerned at the mast-
heads, also the color of each ship was clearly
seen. The sight was beautiful as the vessels came
nearer and nearer the land. The shields of the
warriors lay side by side, covering each other
partly, outside, along the gunwales, and their varie-
gated colors, especially yellow, red, and black, pre-
sented a picturesque sight. The striped, colored
3

34 -'i^^^ the Viking

sails added no little to the beauty of the sight.
Ahead of all was a dragon ship ; at its mast-head
a standard embroidered with gold, with an eagle
in the centre, by which the people recognized at
once the dragon ship of Gudbrand.

* H jorvard and Sigrlin, who were watching from
the highest tower, were greatly rejoiced at the
sight. They considered the arrival, at such an
opportune moment, of Gudbrand, whom they
wanted to see so much, as a good omen for the
future of their son. Hjorvard walked towards the
shore to meet his foster-brother, and took a row-
boat to go on board and welcome him as soon as
his ship had cast anchor.

Gudbrand was received with hearty demonstra^
tions of joy and with great honor by Hjorvard,
who had not seen his foster-brother for more than
two years. He was led to the great hall, and seated
on the high seat opposite to that of Hjorvard, and
all the commanders, or " styrmen," as they were
called, of Gudbrand's ships, and his champions
were there also, and seated according to their
rank. There was deep drinking that day ; a great
feast took place; the ale and the mead were
passed freely, and served in silver and golden
horns, and there was much merriment until the
early hours of the morning, after which all re-
tired to their separate houses. Gudbrand was
given the finest house, intended for high-bom
guests, for his residence while in Dampstadir. *

The following day, as Gudbrand was quietly

•■*

The Fostering of Ivar 35

talking with the champions of Hjorvard in the
banqueting hall, and was intensely interested in
listening to one of them who was describing a
great wrestling contest that had taken place a few
days before, Hjorvard entered unnoticed, with
Ivar in his arms ; and as Gudbrand saluted him,
he put little Ivar on his knees, before he was
aware of it. It was an ancient custom that the
man upon whose knee a child had been thus *'knee-
seated," as this ceremony was called, was bound to
become his fosterer until he became of age. A
shout of assent arose from Hjorvard *s champions
as an approval of the choice of their chief, for
whom every one was ready to sacrifice his life.
No wonder they approved the choice, for Gud-
brand was well known for his wisdom, skill in
athletic games, and many other accomplish-
ments.

Hjorvard could have shown no greater proof of
friendship, esteem, and regard to Gudbrand than
by what he had just done.

Gudbrand promised his companion-in-arms and
foster-brother that he would bring up little Ivar
to the best of his abilities, and then added, with a
thoughtful voice : " Hjorvard, thou knowest well
the ancient saying: 'An early sown field shall
no man trust, nor his son too soon, for the weather
rules the fields, and wits guide the son ; each of
these is uncertain.' Thou knowest well, also,"
he continued, "that the Nornir rule unevenly
the fates of men. To a few they predestine a

36 Ivar the Viking

happy and contented life ; to many, a short or
a long one ; to some, but little property or praise.
Many they have fated to sorrows or to be un-
lucky ; to one man they give great wealth and a
miser's heart ; to a poor man a most generous dis-
position. It seems to me that he who has the
miser's heart ought to have been poor, and the
one that has a giving heart to have been rich.
But such are the decrees of the Nornir, and no
one can understand or escape them. Fame and
poverty are often given to the poet, but his name
will endure forever; his mound will always be
green in the memory of man, like the deeds of
great heroes."

There was great feasting in Dampstadir during
the remainder of Gudbrand's stay. Many a warrior
drank more than he ought to have done, as was
the custom in those times; but hospitality was
most unbounded, and chiefs did not want to
have the reputation of being miserly.

Many evenings were spent in listening to the
songs of poets who recited the great deeds of war
of Hjorvard's and Gudbrand's ancestors, and also
those that had been accomplished by the two
Hersirs. Gudbrand had among the champions who
had come with him a man of the name of Ulf,
who was a great poet, or scald, and only spoke
in verse, and answered also in that manner. His
fame was very great, but in despite of offers of
great pay by powerful chiefs, he remained with
Gudbrand, for he loved him dearly, and to him

kil-.-.

The Fostering of Ivar 37

the land of Engel was the most beautiful spot he
had ever seen.

One evening, after Gudbrand and all the cham-
pions had retired, Hjorvard remained all alone
with Ulf, who composed on the spot a magnificent
song on the deeds of Hjorvard's father, and it
took a great part of the night to recite it. Hjor-
vard thanked him, and the next day spoke to his
intendant, who had charge of all his treasures, and
after telling him of Ulf 's wonderful gift, asked him
how he should reward the scald.

" Shall I give him two trading ships ? *' said he.

" That is too much, I think," was the treasurer's
reply.

" Other chiefs give costly things — ^good swords
or good gold bracelets — as rewards for a song
made for them," Hjorvard answered, "but the
ruler of Gotland is above and much richer than
many Hersirs."

So he concluded to present Ulf with a fine trad-
ing ship, a new scarlet cloak, a gold ornamented
sword, and a heavy bracelet of gold, and invited
him to come and stay a whole year with him. Ulf
thanked Hjorvard, and said that he would come in
two years, on his return from a visit to his kins-
men in Britain.

After a sojourn of over three weeks, Gudbrand
talked of returning to Engel. Sigrlin tried with
all her power of persuasion to make him stay
longer, and pleaded that Ivar*s outfit was not
ready, though she had been busy with her maids^

jS Ivar the Viking

sewing and making garments for him; and suc-
ceeded in inducing him to remain another week.
She was loth to see the day of Gudbrand's de-
parture ; the thought of parting with her darling
little son broke her heart.

At last the last day came, when Ivar was to
leave his mother and father, and go and learn
how to become an accomplished man and warrior.
Sigrlin did not sleep that last night. Ivar slept
unconscious in her arms the whole of the night ;
she fondled him, and half fancying she was bid-
ding him farewell then, often pressed him so
tightly against her heart that two or three times
during the night she awoke him. No wonder
that her mother's heart grieved, for it was not a
separation of a day from her child. He was not
to be away from her for a month, but for long
years.

When she got up in the morning the rosy hues
of her cheek had disappeared. She dreaded to
look at the sun and to see it rising higher and
higher, for that betokened that noon, the hour
of departure, was getting nearer and nearer ; but
Sigrlin was proud, and if it had not been for her
unusual pallor, no one would have guessed the
sorrow and anxiety which she was secretly suf-
fering.

When the morning meal was over, the bustle
which took place told that preparations were
being made for the departure of Gudbrand. Men
were going to their ships, and bidding good-by to

The Fostering of Ivar 39

their old or new friends. Many parting bumpers
were drunk. H jorvard had given a great number
of costly presents of gold to Gudbrand and to
many of his warriors. Finally all the men had
gone on board of their respective ships, and only
the vessel of Gudbrand remained near the shore.
At last the sight of the sun, to the great sorrow
of Sigrlin, showed that it was noon. The time
had arrived for her to show her courage and hide
her emotion, and she must appear cheerful
despite her anguish.

The horns for departure were sounded, for
everything was ready on board the ships, the
sails were unfurled, and the anchors were raised.
Father, mother, and all the household, and many
people, including the poor slaves, who in despite
of their servitude loved their master and mistress,
accompanied Gudbrand and Ivar to the shore ;
the little fellow walked between his parents,
chatted merrily as he went along, each one hold-
ing one of his hands, and looking down fondly
upon him. Finally they reached the gangway,
and after wishing each other often good-by, they
parted with expressions of great love and friend-
ship. Sigrlin remained on the headland near
Dampstadir until the ships had disappeared below
the horizon, and then with a deep sigh she re-
traced her steps homewards, and while alone in
' her bower the flood-gates of her mother's heart
gave way, and she wept long.

The wind was fair, and after an eventless sail of

40 Ivar the Viking

three days, Gudbrand's fleet reached Hrafnistay
the burg and residence of Gudbrand on EngeL
Sigridy Gudbrand's wife, was enthusiastically de-
lighted when she saw her husband with little
Ivar to foster, and no wonder; for he was such
a dear little fellow, and so handsome besides.
Sigrid prepared a nice room close to hers for
him, for her first thought was to try to make him
as comfortable as when he was at home. She and
her husband intended to bring him up with the
greatest care and affection, for they felt the great
responsibility that had been thrown upon them.
For a few days Ivar was homesick. He missed his
mother and father very much, and also his play-
mates ; everything was new to him in Hrafnista,
but gradually he became reconciled to his new
home, and began to love more and more his foster-
parents.

Gudbrand and Sigrid had a son named Hjalmar,
who was a year older than Ivar. Father and
mother determined that Hjalmar should be edu-
cated at home also, so that the two boys might
become foster-brothers, as was the custom of the
time for children that were brought up together.
A close friendship sprang up between the two
lads, and as they grew up they became insepa-
rable, and in any dispute that one had with other
boys, the other was sure to take the part of his
foster-brother. At times other children of their
age were invited to join them in their play, and
occasionally contests of strength and skill took

The Fostering of Ivar 41

place among these young lads for the champion-
ship in each of their games, during which they
were applauded and cheered by those of their
elders who were present.

The education of the two boys began in earnest
as they grew older, and both made steady prog-
ress. They were taught gymnastic exercises,
games of ball, wrestling, running, jumping, swim-
ming. They also learned how to row, to steer,
and to furl or to reef a sail, and became excellent
riders on horseback, as well as sailors. They were
even taught the practical side of shipbuilding, and
were often to be seen working very hard in the
shipyards. The greatest attention was paid to
their physical training, which was considered of
the highest importance, for skill and agility were
absolutely necessary to a warrior ; without them
he could not obtain victory over his foe, or escape
danger, besides which, these exercises made them
strong and healthy.

As time went along, the love between Ivar and
his foster-parents increased greatly. As he became
older he grew in strength and manliness, each fol-
lowing year showing great improvement of mind
and body. Both lads had been taught how to write
runic characters, and also had learned the meaning
of mystic runes — a knowledge that was only ac-
quired by the sons of high-born men — so that when
necessary they might send messages that could
only be deciphered by those for whom they were
intended. They could write beautifully on birch

42 Ivar the Viking

bark, which was made almost as thin as papyrus
for that purpose, or they could engrave runic
letters upon wood, stone, and jewels of gold and
silver, and inlay mystic letters in the blades of
weapons. The art of writing was so ancient in
the North that the people believed that it had
been taught to them by Odin ; but at the period
we are speaking of, the Romans, Greeks, and
Norsemen were the only people who knew how
to read and write in Europe.

Ivar and Hjalmar as they grew older became
great athletes, and excelled in skill and dexterity
all the lads of their age. They could swim like seals,
people said, clad with their armor, and carried then
their weapons on their backs. They could throw a
spear as well with the left as with the right hand ;
they could handle a sword, an axe, or a shield in
the same manner ; and, in a word, could shoot and
strike with both hands equally well. They could
handle the sword, or sax, with such rapidity of
movement that the blade could not be seen in
the air, and only its hissing be heard. They could
shoot with the bow with an unerring eye, and hit
a checker on the head of a man without wounding
his scalp ; they could throw a stone with a sling with
fatal accuracy, and woe to the man for whom
the stone was intended. Ivar could leap almost
equally well forward or backward, and had even
greater dexterity than his foster-brother, and no
young man of his age could compete with him in
any of the athletic games.

The Fostering of Ivar 43

Both foster-brothers were constantly trained in
naval exercises, especially when a great number
of vessels had come together. They were also
taught foreign languages, for it was absolutely
necessary for Vikings to understand the language
of the countries with which they traded or upon
which they made war, for, as we have said, their
commercial or warlike expeditions extended far
and wide. They could write impromptu poetry,
but poetry being a gift of the gods, only its rules
and metres were taught to them, for to be a scald
one had to be born a scald. They had alpr learned
how to play chess, which was a game much in
vogue among the Norsemen.

Gudbrand filled the minds of the lads with the
love of fame by recounting to them the great ex-
peditions he had undertaken conjointly with Hjor-
vard, or sang to them the valorous deeds recorded
by the scalds of the old warriors who had gone to
Valhalla, so that when the time came they both
might emulate their examples.

As Ivar grew older he became deeply inquisitive
concerning divers subjects in regard to which he
began to take great interest. One early morning
he saw Gudbrand seated, as was often his wont,
upon the mound of his father, contemplating the
sea, and going up to him on a sudden impulse he
said : " Foster-father, tell me how things were in
the beginning, and about the creation."

Gudbrand answered : " Thou knowest well that
our worship is the true one; we belong to Odin,

44 I'^^'^ ^^ Viking

and are loved by him and by the gods. Before
the creation the universe was a gaping void called
Ginnungagap, and nothing existed. On each side
of this gaping void there were two worlds —
Niflheim, the world of cold ; and Muspelheim, the
world of heat, in the south. The part of the gap-
ing void turning towards the north was filled with
weight of ice and rime, and the opposite side with
drizzle and gusts of wind. The southern part of
Ginnungagap became less heavy, from the sparks
and glowing substances which came flying from
Muspelheim ; and just as the cold and all things
come from Niflheim, the things near Muspelheim
were hot and shining. Ginnung^agap was as warm
as windless air, so that when the rime and the
breath of the heat met, the rime melted into drops.
From Elivagar, the stream flowing from the well
Hvergelmir, in Niflheim, spurted drops of poison,
which froze and grew into a Jotun, who was called
Ymir, but the Hrimthursar call him Orgelmir, and
the kin of the Hrimthursar have sprung from him.
When Ymir lived, in early ages, there were neither
sands nor sea, nor cool waves, no earth, no grass,
and no heavens above. There was only Ginnun-
gagap. Numberless years before the earth was
shaped was Bergelmir born. Trudgelmir was his
father, and Orgelmir his grandfather."

" On what did Ymir live, or by what ? " asked
Ivar.

Gudbrand replied : " It happened that when
the hoar frost fell in drops, the cow Audhumla

The Fostering of Ivor 45

grew out of it ; four rivers of milk ran from her
teats, and she fed Ymir. Audhumla for food
licked the rime stones, covered with salt and rime,
and the first day she licked them a man's hair
came out of them ; the second day a man's head ;
the third day a whole man was there. He was
called Buri, and was handsome in looks, large and
mighty. He had Bor for son, who got Besla,
daughter of the Jotun, or Hrimthurs Bolthom,
for a wife, and she had three sons, Odin, Vili,
and Ve. From them the Asar, or the kin of
Odin, are descended. It is said that the sons
of Bor, Odin, Vili, and Ve slew Ymir, and that so
much blood flowed from his wounds that he
drowned the whole race of the Hrimthursar,
except Bergelmir and his wife, who escaped in a
flour bin, and from them is descended a new race
of Hrimthursar."

" How was the world created ?" asked Ivar.

" From Ymir's flesh the earth was shaped, and
from* his blood the sea ; the mountains from his
bones ; from his hair the trees, and the sky from
his skull. From his brow the gods made Mid-
gard for the sons of men, and from his brain the
gloomy clouds created. A triad of Asar found
on the ground Ask and Embla; they had no
breath and no mind, neither blood nor motion
nor proper complexion. Odin gave the breath,
Hcenir gave the mind, Lodur gave the blood
and befitting hues, and from them mankind is
descended."

46 Ivar the Viking

Once in a while Ivar's father would stop at
Hrafnista when he passed before Engel with his
fleet, bound for some expedition against the
Roman provinces, or on his return from them;
then there was great joy in the household, and it
was with pride that he saw the great progress his
son was making in all manly exercises and mental
training. His mother came to see him about once
in two years, and how proud she was of her son
need not be told.

CHAPTER VI

IVAR ATTAINS HIS MAJORITY

On the last day of the sixth week (the Norse
week having but five days) of the month corre-
sponding to our September, Ivar reached his fif-
teenth year, and by law became of age. The
morning of that day Gudbrand presented him with
a beautiful ship called the Elidi ; it had on board
weapons for a crew of two hundred and forty men.
The golden standard which was hoisted at the
masthead had been embroidered by his foster-
mother, and was called The Victorious, that
victory might be sure to follow it wherever it
floated. Many spells and incantations had been
repeated over it when it was made. The length
of the Elidi was one hundred and eighty feet ; it
had twenty-five benches for rowers. The poetical
name given to the craft was the Stallion of the
Surf. Hjalmar also received a beautiful ship as
a present, which also had weapons on board for a
crew of two hundred and forty men. This vessel
was called the Trani, and went under the poetical
name of the Deer of the Surf.

The following day Gudbrand with his son and
foster-son sailed for the main-land, and after land-

48 Ivar the Viking

ing they pulled their boat ashore beyond the reach
of the waves, and then entered a great forest of
oaks. Gudbrand had come for a special purpose
with the two lads. After building a camp he left
them the following morning, and started out with
his dogs. He did not return in the evening ; the
second day also passed, and still he did not return.
On the third day, towards noon, Ivar and Hjalmar
heard the barking of the dogs, and soon after two
wolves ran quickly by them, and a short time after-
wards Gudbrand made his appearance with a large
iVolf he had just killed with two arrows. He had
gone on that hunt for the purpose of killing a wolf,
for he believed firmly that Ivar and Hjalmar after
drinking of its blood and eating of its heart would
become braver than they were before, and would
partake of the fierceness of the wolf while in bat-
tle, and that also they would be able to under-
stand the language of birds.

After Gudbrand had rested, he opened the
wolf's carcass, and made the two lads drink a
mouthful of its blood ; then he took out its heart,
and going to the fire roasted it on a spit, and
when the blood dripped from it, he thought it
was cooked enough, and dividing it in two, he
gave each a part. After they had done eating
and drinking of the wolf's heart and blood,
Gudbrand said: "Now I expect you never to
flee from danger or weapons ; be brave like your
kinsmen of old." After this they returned to
Engel.

Ivar Attains His Majority 49

Gudbrand and Sigrid loved Ivar quite as much
as their own son, and resolved to make both equal
heirs in their property ; but this act could only
be done publicly, and by performing a ceremony
which was called " Taking another into one's
inheritance," and it had to be done with the
approval and consent of the direct heir or heirs,
and according to forms of law which were very
ancient and precise on the subject.

A day was named by Gudbrand for taking Ivar
into his family, so that witnesses might be present,
and also those who would otherwise be themselves
entitled to his inheritance. Ale from three meas-
ures of grain had been brewed, and a bull three
winters old had been killed, and the skin was flayed
from its right hind leg above the hoof, and from
that skin a shoe was made. Then in presence of
Hjalmar, his sont, who was his direct heir, Gud-
brand asked Ivar, his foster-son, to step into the
shoe. After Ivar had done this, he asked his own
son to do likewise, which Hjalmar did with great
willingness. After this ceremony, which was of
great antiquity, Ivar was led into the embrace of
his foster-father arid mother.

Then Gudbrand said, in presence of witnesses :
" I lead this man, Ivar Hjorvardson, to my prop-
erty, and make him conjoint heir with my son
Hjalmar ; and this I do with the consent of my
kinsmen, who are heirs to my estate." After
which he reminded Ivar that he must announce
publicly, every twentieth year, that he was con-

5o Ivar the Viking

joint heir with Hjalmar Gudbrandson until he
should get his inheritance. Ivar replied that he
hoped that his foster-father, who had raised him
so tenderly and lovingly, with his foster-mother,
would live long to enjoy his property, and thanked
him for his great kindness and the fatherly care
he had bestowed upon him.

A short time after Ivar had been made co-heir
with Hjalmar, the two foster-brothers resolved to
equip the Elidi and the Trani with a peace crew
of one hundred and twenty men for each vessel.
No one coming to serve on board could be less
than eighteen years old or more than fifty. They
were to have the same laws that Hjorvard had.
It was the first time that both were to command,
or to use the phraseology of the Norsemen, in
which the commanders were called " styrmen," to
steer their own ships. It was quite an event in
their lives, to which they had been looking forward
with great delight.

All the chiefs of the Viking lands had been at
peace with each other for a long time, but inces-
sant expeditions took place, one after another,
against the Roman empire, and the ships returned
home with many spoils and slaves.

It was the intention of the foster-brothers to go
first to Dampstadir, for Ivar wanted very much to
see his mother and father, and to show them how
much he had grown and improved. Both were
yet too young to look like thorough warriors, for
their moustaches had not made their appearance,

Ivar Attains His Majority 51

and it was the custom of warriors to wear them.
After a visit to Dampstadir, they intended to visit
some of their kinsmen, who ruled over different
realms.

Before leaving Hrafnista, Gudbrand said to
them : " Have you taken costly presents with
you ? " And when the two youths replied " No,"
he continued : " You must take some ; for I never
yet met a man so open-handed or free with his
food that he would not take a gift, nor one so
lavish with his property, that rewards were to him
unwelcome." Then he added: "With weapons
and clothes, such as are most sightly to one's self,
shall friends. gladden each other. Givers and re-
ceivers are the longest friends if they give with
good hearts and good wishes." After saying this
he went to one of his store-rooms and brought
to them several gold ornamented swords and saxes
inlaid with gold, several costly foreign cloaks,
beautiful brooches of gold, some superb arm-rings,
or bracelets, and lovely necklaces, all also of gold.
"These objects," said he to them, "you must
give to the high-bom men and women you shall
visit. The necklaces will be for their wives and
daughters."

The day before sailing, Gudbrand called Ivar
and H jalmar, and bade them to sit by him, and say-
ing, " I have called you to give you some advice
which I think may prove useful to you, and
which I hope you will heed," he spoke as follows:
" When, you come to a meal among strangers, be

52 Ivar the Viking

silent or talk little, listen and look on. Speak
usefully or not at all ; no man will then blame you
for ill-breeding. Never mock at a guest or way-
farer. Remember that no man is so good that a
fault follows him not, nor so bad that he is good
for nothing. Never laugh at a hoary wise man,
for often it is good and wise what old men say :
* Skilled words come often out of a shrivelled skin.'
Remember that loved is the door that is open to
all that are in need. Give and be generous ; if
not, every kind of evil will be wished to you."

That same evening Gudbrand sent for his son
Hjalniar, and said to him : *' What gladdens me
is, that no man will have thy head at his feet,
although thou wilt have narrow escapes. Here is
a sword, kinsman Hjalmar, which I wish to give
thee; its name is Dragvandil, and victory has
always followed it. My father took it from the
slain Bjorn Blue-tooth. I have another remark-
able weapon, a mighty spear which I took from
Harek, but I know it is not manageable by any
one who has not reached his full strength."

The day before their ships were ready to sail,
the foster-brothers made a great sacrifice to Frey,
who ruled over wealth and the seasons. When
ready to start, both Sigrid and Gudbrand followed
them to their ships, and bade them an affectionate
farewell. After a pleasant passage they reached
Dampstadir, where they were received with great
joy by Hjorvard and Sigrlin. The mother looked
with the utmost pride upon her son, who was the

Ivar Attains His Majority 53

embodiment of manliness, and Hjalmar was treated
in as kindly manner as his foster-brother, for they
loved him dearly also.

Every thing was very quiet in Gotland ; the
harvest was taking place, and people were busy
in the fields. The champions of Hjorvard were
absent, and had gone with a large number of
ships to make war in Gaul and Britain, and were
expected to return soon. The two youths spent
a great deal of their time in the practice of ath-
letic games, and every morning they were seen in
the fields where these took place. Ivar visited
his kinsmen and the friends living on the island,
and also occupied himself in learning still more
of the art of shipbuilding, for he wished the
Norsemen to say that his ships were the finest in
the land. He liked good horses and bred them.
Two of his stallions, called Slonjvir, " the flying
one," and Hviting, were known among all the
lovers of horses, and he drove a beautiful, four-
wheeled, wagon-shaped carriage, adorned with
handsome bronze-gilt ornaments, the harness of
the horses being ornamented with gold.

Occupied in these exercises and diversions, Ivar
and his foster-brother remained three years in
Dampstadir.

CHAPTER VII
ivar's first expedition

While in Dampstadir Ivar attained his eigh*
teenth year, and had reached that age when all
young men went upon warlike expeditions when
the opportunity was offered them, and great
warriors and powerful chiefs would have no one
younger than this age on board of their ships.
Some days after his eighteenth birthday, Hjor-
vard, who was seated on the mound of his father,
sent for Ivar, and after he had arrived he said
to him : " From thy grandfather's mound, upon
which we are, and whose deeds of valor are
known all over the northern lands, and are recited
by the poets, and will continue to be until the
end of time, thou seest surrounding us the graves
of many of thy kinsmen who have also gone to
Valhalla. Each of them died valiantly. Among
them I want to teach thee the same precepts of
wisdom which my father counselled me to follow
when I was about thy age. I have found them
useful during my life, and they will also be of
good service to thee if thou heedest them."

After a pause he continued : *' Kinsman, listen
to me. It has been the custom from immemo-

Ivar^s First Expedition 55

rial time that sons of chiefs should go to war
and acquire wealth and honor, and that personal
property should not be inherited, nor son get it
after his father, but that it should be placed on
the pyre and in the mound with themselves.
Though their sons get the land and estates, they
cannot hold their rank and dignity, unless they
place themselves and their men in danger and go
to war, earning thus property and honors one after
another, and thus following in the footsteps of
their kinsmen.

" Seek fame and renown in good deeds, for these
never die, and will be remembered by the sons of
men until the end of time. Many a man, since
Odin created the world, has spent his life in get-
ting wealth, and, to obtain it, has become miserly.
Their hearts only delight in the sight of gold.
But not one of these is remembered by mankind ;
their names and their wealth have passed away,
but the names of great scalds, and of the men who
have accomplished great deeds, will live forever,
though the Nornir have shaped their lives so that
they be poor, and die in poverty. So, my son, be
lavish with thy wealth and with the tributes that
will be paid to thee by those thou hast conquered.
Be rich in good deeds. Liberal and valiant men
live best, but the unwise fear everything. A more
faithful friend will a man never get than sound
good sense.

" After a man has been wounded and lies help-
less under thy blow on the ground, I need not tell

$6 Ivar the Viking

thee, for thy manhood tells it to thee, not to
inflict another wound on him, for then it is murder.
If thou diest in the fight, it is because Odin has
chosen thee to go to him. If thou art victorious,
It is because he has given thee victory ; both alter-
natives are good. Gladsheim is the home of the
glad ; there the gleaming Valhalla, or the * Hall of
the Slain,' stands, and Odin chooses, every day,
men slain by weapons. That hall is easily recog-
nized by those who come there, for it is roofed with
shafts, and thatched with shields ; the benches are
covered with chain-armor ; it has five hundred and
forty doors ; and eight hundred * einherjar,* for so
are called the chosen, pass through it at once. A
wolf hangs over the main entrance of Valhalla.
Try to be more welcome there than any chief that
has reddened the sax and carried far and wide the
bloody blade ; enter Valhalla bespattered with
blood. Odin gives victory to his sons, wealth
to some, eloquence and wisdom to a few, songs to
poets, luck in love to many, chosen weapons to
those he loves, and fair winds to mariners. It is
time for thee to go to war, and thus become
worthy of thy ancestors and be their equal in fame.
*' If thou obtainest renown, be not vain and
boastful, for fame is given to thee by the people,
and why shouldst thou be proud towards the
giver ? A quiet demeanor never hurts a man, while
people laugh at those who are puffed up in their
own pride. Many a man is made a fool by success.
The high-bom and famous should never be proud.'*

Ivar's First Expedition 57

After saying this, Hjorvard presented Ivar with
the sword Angrvadil. It was a superb damascened
weapon, with a hilt ornamented with gold. Its
scabbard was almost covered with gold. It was
celebrated all over the North on account of its
quality, and was called by the poets, "Odin's
flame," the "gleam of battle," the "injurer of
shields," the " leader of victory."

When Ivar had inspected and admired it, his
father continued : " Angrvadil has been with our
kin for generations, and it is as good to-day as
in the days of yore. Thy grandfather and myself
have gone into sixty battles with it, and it has
gained the victory each time, and it has never
been dulled. Never let Angrvadil go out of our
family, for misfortune will overtake our kin if it
does not remain in the possession of our kinsmen.
It will help thee also in duels ; courage is in its
blade, terror in its point, and luck in its hilt.
This sword is infallible," added Hjorvard, pointing
to the mystic letters of gold inlaid on the blade
near the hilt. " It is death to the one who is
wounded by it. Hrotti, my own sword, thou wilt
use after my death."

Ivar thanked his father, and said that his gift
pleased him better than if it had been gold in
abundance, or large estates, and added he did not
know what the Nornir had fated him, but that he
hoped to die in the midst of victory. He thanked
his father, too, for the good counsel he had always
given him, and above all for the great love he had

58 Ivar the Viking

shown towards him ; and, with great warmth of
feeling, added that he would try to emulate him
in all his actions, and hoped that none of his kins-
men in Valhalla would ever be ashamed of him.

After leaving his father he went to his mother,
and said to her : " I want thee, mother, to show me
the cloaks which Heid, the sybil, made for my
father a long time ago."

Sigrlin opened a large chest and answered :
" Here they are, and they are almost as good as

new."

Ivar took them up. They were with sleeves,
and a hood at the top, with a covering for the
face ; they were wide and long; it was believed that
no iron could cut them, and that weapons could
not damage them, for they had been made with
cunning, witchcraft, and incantations. Ivar took
the two which were the largest. Then he went to
Hringstadir to see the halls and estate which his
father had given him the day that he had " fast-
ened " the name of Ivar upon him.

Ivar remembered all that his father had said
to him, and was anxious to obtain renown and
wealth, and so he and his foster-brother went one
morning to Hjorvard and said : " Now tell us,
father, of the Viking whom thou knowest to be
the bravest and strongest."

Hjorvard replied : " You are young men, yet
you seem to think that no man can withstand
you. But I will tell you of two Vikings of whom
I know. They are called Sigurd and Sigmund ;

Ivar^s First Expedition 59

they are skilled in many things, and very great

warriors."

a

How many ships have they ? " asked Ivan

"They have thirty ships/' replied Hjorvard,
"and one hundred and twenty men on each
ship."

•* Where have they land ? " inquired Hjalmar.

"In the southern part of Svithjod/' replied
Hjorvard. " They are on land in winter, and lie
on board their warships in summer."

" We will go and try to find where they are, and
fight them," cried both foster-brothers at the same
time. " And we will see who are the foremost
Vikings and champions in the land."

The day after this conversation the champions
of Hjorvard returned with a great deal of booty
they had won in the countries subject to Rome,
and Hjorvard asked some of them to join his
son and Hjalmar. " For," said he, " they are still
inexperienced in the art of war."

The foster-brothers at once set to work to make
their fleet ready, which did not take long, for the
vessels had been subjected to. a thorough over-
hauling during the winter. The Elidi had been
fitted up very splendidly, and Ivar placed on board
his body-guard and berserks ; the prow defenders
were most carefully selected, for they were to de-
fend his standard. The whole of the crew were
berserks, who surpassed others in strength and
bravery. Picked men were also stationed at the
stern, and the number on board was two hundred

6o Ivar the Viking .

and forty. Ivar's foster-brother Hjalmar had also
a picked crew, among them skilful archers and
sling men, who had not their equal in the land.
The standard of Ivar, which his foster-mother had
made for him, floated on board of the Elidi, and
Hjalmar's on board the Trani.

Two days before the sailing of the fleet of the
foster-brothers, Ivar came to his father, and said
to him : " Tell me, father, some of the omens
that thou thinkest might be useful to men who go
to wage war.*'

Hjorvard answered : " Many warnings are use-
ful if men know them and heed them. The fol-
lowing of the black raven is good for a warrior, for
it means victory. No man should fight against
the late shining sun, sister of the moon. There is
danger for thee if thou stumblest or fallest from
thy horse when thou rushest into fight, for faith-
less family spirits stand on either side of thee. If
thou walkest out, and art prepared for a journey,
and meet on the path men ready to praise thee,
and hear wolves under ash trees, good luck wilt
thou get if thou seest the wolves ahead of thee.
Those are a few of the omens that should be a
warning to thee. I want also to give thee some
other advice," he continued. " Wisdom and weap-
ons are not easy to get for the chief that would be
the foremost among men. The sons of men need
often eyes of foresight in the fight. Early should
he rise who wishes to acquire wealth. Seldom does
a sleepy wolf get a thigh bone, or a sleepy man

Ivar's First Expedition 6i

victory. Courage is better than the power of
swords where the angry must fight. I have seen
bold men win victory with a blunt sword. It is
better for the bold than for the coward to be in
the battle — the game of the Valkyrias. Silent
and thoughtful, and bold in -battle, should a
Hersir's son be. The unwise man thinks he will
live forever if he shuns fight, but old age gives
him no peace, though spears may spare him."
After this they separated.

When the foster-brothers were ready to sail,
Hjorvard walked down with them to their ships,
and bade them farewell lovingly. They sailed
away from Dampstadir with a fair wind, and with
their sails set, but after a while it became calm,
and the vessels had to be propelled by oars. As
they were losing sight of land, a crow flew over
the ships with loud caws. Ivar looked at it.

Hjalmar said to his foster-brother, "Does it
mean anything to thee ? "

** It does," answered Ivar.

Another crow flew over the ship, cawing also.
Hjalmar forgot to row, and his oar got loose in
his hand.

Ivar said : " Thou art very attentive to the crow ;
what does it say ? "

" I do not know, for I have some difficulty
in understanding them."

Another crow passed over the boat, cawing
louder than the two others, and flying nearer the
ships. Then Ivar observed : ** This signifies much

62 Ivar the Viking

to us. I understand that we will be victorious in
our expeditions against the Vikings, for, as my
father said to me, the following of the raven is a
good omen."

Finally they sighted the coast of Svithjod, and
came to a long and somewhat high promontory
and they cast anchor there. Afterwards they
put tents upon their ships for the night. The
lamps were lighted, and the men, to pass away the
time before they went to sleep, played chess ; the
chess-board used on board of vessels had a hole
in each square, and each piece a peg to make it
fast, so that the rolling of the ship could not upset
the game. When tired, they put themselves into
their leather bags and went to sleep.

The following morning Ivar went ashore to see
if he could discover aught or hear any news, but
he saw no houses or people. After walking a
while across the promontory, he observed thirty
ships lying at anchor and war tents near the
beach. The crew was ashore and engaged in
practising athletic games; some were wrestling,
others were running and jumping, and many were
performing warlike exercises with swords and
spears, and shooting at targets with arrows.

Sigmund and Sigurd steered these ships, that
is, were their commanders ; and these two men
were the very Vikings whom Hjorvard had men-
tioned to Ivar and his foster-brother.

Ivar immediately returned to his ships, and told
the great news to Hjalmar and his men.

Ivar's First Expedition 63

"What shall we do next?" thereupon asked
Hjalmar.

" We will divide our men and our ships," Ivar
answered, " into two equal squadrons. Thou, Hjal-
mar, shalt with half the ships pass the cape and
raise a battle cry against those who are on shore,
and hoist the red shield. I will land from this side
with two-thirds of my crew, go along the forest,
and with them raise another battle cry. Then
perhaps they may be startled by our appearance,
and conclude to retire into the forest, and nothing
further happen.**

Hjalmar rounded the cape with his ships, and
Ivar landed with his men, and the plan suggested
by Ivar was carried out. Sigmund and Sigurd and
their men, however, were not in the least startled
when they heard the battle cry of Hjalmar at sea,
and another battle cry on land. They stopped
their games while the shout lasted, and then con-
tinued as before. Hjalmar then went ashore to
meet Ivar, and after they met, Ivar said : " I know
not for certain whether these men are afraid or
not, for they do not seem to mind our war cry."

" What will you have us do ?" inquired Hjalmar.

" That is soon told," replied Ivar ; " we will not
steal upon them ; we will stay this night at the
cape and remain there until morning."

When morning came, the foster-brothers landed
with all their men, and marched towards Sigurd
and Sigmund, who had all their men armed and
in readiness for a conflict.

64 Ivar the Viking

When Sigurd and Sigmund saw Hjalmar and
Ivar coming towards them, they went to meet
them. Sigurd was high-bom and a very great
Viking ; he had travelled far and wide, and seen
countries that were unknown to most people ; he
was short of stature, and had attained the merid-
ian of life ; gray hair was beginning to show it-
self ; he was the oldest of the four chiefs.

Sigmund was also high-born, younger than
Sigurd, but older than Ivar and Hjalmar. Sigurd
asked, when they met, who was their leader. Ivar
answered : *' There is more than one chief here,"

" What is thy name?" asked Sigmund.

" My name is Ivar, son of Hjorvard of Damp-
stadir ; and my foster-brother is Hjalmar, son of
Gudbrand of Engel."

" What is your errand here ? " said Sigurd.

Ivar answered : '' I wish to know which of us is
the more powerful."

" How many ships have you ? " asked Sigurd.

" We have twenty ships," said Ivar. " And
how many have you ? "

" We have thirty ships," answered Sigurd.

'' That is great odds against us," said Ivar.

"Ten ships' crews shall not take part in the
battle," replied Sigurd, *' and man shall fight
against man."

" This is fair," answered Ivar, " and it is the law
of valiant men."

Both sides arrayed their men and made them-
selves ready for the conflict, which was speedily

Ivar*s First Expedition 65

begun, and continued all day. Towards night
the peace shield was raised, and Sigurd asked Ivar,
" What thinkest thou of this day's conflict ? "

Ivar answered, " I am well pleased."

" Wilt thou play the game again ? " asked
Sigurd.

" That is my intention," replied Ivar, " for I
never found better and hardier champions. We
will begin the battle again at full daylight."

The men then went to their war booths and
dressed their wounds.

The next morning both sides arrayed their
men for the battle, and fought all day. When it
began to grow dark, the peace shield was again
raised. Sigurd asked Ivar how the fighting
pleased him on that day.

" Very well," was the answer.

** Wilt thou, then," said Sigurd, " try this game
the third day ? "

Ivar then replied, "Then we will finish the
fight."

Hearing this, Sigurd, who was a man of great
common sense, said to Ivar : " May we expect
much booty on your ships if we gain the vic-
tory?"

" Far from it," Ivar replied ; " we have taken
none this summer."

" I think," said Sigurd, " I have nowhere met
more foolish men than here, for we only fight out
of pride and rivalry."

" What wilt thou do, then?" inquired Ivar.
5

66 Ivar the Viking

" Let us become foster-brothers," replied Sigurd,
" for we are of equal valor.**

" Well said,'* answered Ivar and Hjalmar ; " for
we think it right that we should bind our friend-
ship, and swear one another foster-brotherhood.
It will be a great b9on for us all, as we four will
become the greatest warriors and Vikings of the
land.'*

The following morning, preparations were made
to carry out the proposal of the preceding after-
noon, that Ivar and Hjalmar should become foster-
brothers with Sigmund and Sigurd,

It was a common custom, which had come
down from the remotest times, formally and sol-
emnly to form ties of friendship between men by
swearing one another foster-brotherhood. This
relation was of a most sacred and binding char-
acter ; those who made the compact pledged them-
selves to be unselfish and true to each other for
life, and to share the same dangers.

These four Vikings first cut three long slices of
turf in a semi-circular shape, the ends of which
were fastened into the ground, and the loops
raised so high that those who were to swear fos-
ter-brotherhood could go under them. Under these
loops, they placed a spear inlaid with mystic signs,
of such a height that a man could reach with his
hand the nail fastening the socket of the spear-
point to the handle.

The warriors on both sides had assembled to
witness the ceremony. It was a beautiful sum?

Ivar^s First Expedition 67

mer day; the sun shone briUiantly, nature was
smiling, birds were singing in the groves, butter-
flies and bees were flitting from wild flower to
wild flower ; no one could ever dream of the fierce
conflict of the preceding days.

In the midst of profound silence, Sigurd ad-
vanced towards Ivar and the three other Vikings,
and said to them: "You are aware that from
immemorial time, it has been the custom of val-
iant men, who make this agreement of foster-
brotherhood between themselves, that the one
that lives the longest should avenge the others,
if they are slain with weapons or otherwise."

" Yes," answered Ivar, H jalmar, and Sigmund.

Then they prepared themselves for the oath of
foster-brotherhood, which was sacredly binding,
although not taken on the temple ring as oaths
generally were. Sigurd, Hjalmar, Sigmund, and
Ivar then passed under the loop, and drew blood
from the hollow of their hands, and let it run
together into the mould which had been cut under
the loop of the turf, and mixed together the earth
and the blood; thereupon they all fell on their
knees, and took oaths to ratify their agreement,
and called upon Odin, Frey, Njord, and the
other gods as witnesses ; and then they all clasped
hands, according to ancient custom, as a seal to
their oaths.

The four foster-brothers agreed that they
would never rob traders and Bondi or other men,
except when they must make a raid on land for

66 Ivar the Viking

their men in case of need, in which case they
were to pay full value for what they took. Never
were they to rob women, though they should find
them temptingly rich, nor should women be
brought o^ board their ships against their will ;
and should a woman show that this had been
done against her will, the man of the crew found
guilty of such a crime against this law should lose
his life for it, whether he were powerful or riot.

It was also agreed that they should possess in
common the booty they might get on Viking
expeditions, and that whichever lived the longest
should have a mound raised over the others after
the battle or otherwise, and place therein as much
property as seemed to him most befitting their
rank.

And be it told now, that to their death they
loved each other dearly, and never violated in
the slightest manner the duties that were imposed
upon them by their compact of foster-brotherhood.

The first thing the four foster-brothers con-
cluded to do in concert, after consultation, was to
visit Gudmund, Sigfurd's father, who was a power-
ful Hersir, and ruled over the large island, called
to-day Oland, near the coast of the present Swe-
den, and to apprise him of their new relationship.
They set sail, and after a short and pleasant voy-
age, their ships cast anchor in a bay where to-day
the quiet little town of Borgholm stands. At that
time Gudmund'sburg stood there, and near by are
still seen many graves and mounds of that period.

Ivar^s First Expedition 69

The foster-brothers were received Vith great
kindness, and there was great drinking and feast-
ing. Ivar was seated in the second high seat dur-
ing their visit. After a stay of a week, they made
their ships ready, intending to sail southward and
irisit Gudbrand to apprise him also of their new
relationship. When the time came for them to
depart, Gudmund followed them to the ships, and
as they were ready to embark, presented Sigurd
with three arrows which had a famous name, and
were called Gusi's Followers. The feathers were
gilded, and they were ornamented with gold.

" These arrows,** said Gudmund, *' Ketil Hoeng,
thy great-great-grandfather, took from Gusi, who
ruled over the Fins ; they hit and bite everything
they are aimed at, and were forged in the days of
old by Dvergars.**

Sigurd thanked his father, saying : " No gifts
have I which I prize more highly,** after which
they sailed away. Soon they came to a beautiful
bay, on the shore of which were seen very many
very ancient cairns, near where to-day the little
sleepy town of Cimbrisham is to be seen. These
graves were filled with beautiful bronze weapons
and many gold objects.

They landed and found the place in great com-
motion, for a trial by ordeal was to take place. A
bond-woman named H jerka had told Vemtind, the
Hersir who ruled there, that she had seen Gunvor,
his wife, and a man of the herad walk together.
Vemund was no longer merry after he heard this,

TO Ivar the Viking

for he loved his wife dearly, but he wished to be
sure that what the bond-woman had said was true,
before he took steps to avenge himself. But he
had not thus far succeeded, and no one was ever
seen with his wife. Nevertheless his jealousy
preyed upon him, and one day as he was speaking
to her, his sadness was so marked in his counte-
nance that she asked the reason why. Then he
told her that he thought she loved another.

Upon hearing this, she was struck speechless
with indignation. Her eyes flashed fire, her pure
heart revolted against such an accusation or
insinuation, her face turned pale and flushed
alternately; then a sudden look of despair, of
intense pain and sorrow, followed her looks of
anger. Was it possible that her husband could
believe such a tale ?

Then she said to him : '' I will take oaths before
thee and many men, upon the white holy stone,
that I have not acted with anyone as thou seem-
est to believe. Send for Halfdan, the ruler of
Zeeland, that he may consecrate the boiling cal-
dron."

The foster-brothers were just in time to witness
the trial. Halfdan was sent for, and in the pres-
ence of hundreds of witnesses who had come to
see the ordeal, he consecrated with the sign of
the hammer of Thor the caldron before the water
was boiling, and the holy white stone used for
such an ordeal.

Then Gunvor said with a loud voice, heard

Ivar's First Expedition 71

through the hall by those present, " I cannot call
on my brothers to avenge such an accusation with
the sword, for they are all dead. Look now, men,
I am truthful. See how the water boils. Let
Herkja go to the cauldron, she who attributes
treachery to me."

Herkja put her hand into the cauldron to take
the sacred stone, and no one could witness a more
pitiful sight than those who beheld how the hands
of Herkja were scalded. When the people saw
this, they said that Herkja was guilty of false
accusation and perjury, and they led the maid
into a foul mire, where she met her death.

The following day, Knut, an uncle of Sigurd,
who had become very old, felt that his last days
were approaching; and as there was universal
peace, he could not fall on the battle-field, and so
go valiantly to Valhalla, as all warriors did who
died fighting the foe. He determined, neverthe-
less, that he would not die in his bed, for he did
not wish to go to Hel. It was the belief of the
Norsemen, that those who had not fallen by weap-
ons went to Hel. Hel was one of nine worlds
that composed the universe, but in that Hel there
was no punishment. So he called his family to-
gether, and divided among them his gold and sil-
ver and other valuable things, and then told them
that he was going to throw himself from a high
cliff, for all who did this were believed Jo go to
Valhalla. His family followed him cheerfully,
and as he was on the brink of the precipice

J2 Ivor the Viking

whence not infrequently men threw themselves
down, they bade him a happy journey to Valhalia,
and he took forthwith the fatal plunge. A large
mound was raised over him, and all the people
extolled his courageous deed.

After witnessing the ordeal, and the death of
Knut, the four foster-brothers continued their
voyage, skirting the shores of the peninsula, pass-
ing several beautiful burgs and estates. Several
days afterwards, they cast anchor at the mouth of
a river almost opposite the island of Engel, for
they did not stop at Hrafnista, as Gudbrand and
Sigrlin had gone on a visit north, to friends who
lived on the shores of the present Christiania fjord.

There ruled a valiant Hersir, named Gautrek
the Old, who in his day had beien a foremost
Viking, but on account of his age had given up
warfare. He had nine sons by Alvig the Wise,
daughter of Eyvind of Holmgard. They were
called Thengil, Raesir, Gram, Gylfi, Hilmir, Jofur,
Tyggi, Skuli, Harri. These nine brothers became
so famous in warfare, that in all songs their names
are used as names of rank. All fell in battle,
having never married.

A great feast was prepared for Ivar, his foster-
brothers and his men. Gautrek had a beautiful
daughter of the name of Svanhild, and after the
guests had been seated, she entered the hall with
several maidens, and advanced to the high seat
which Ivar occupied, opposite to that of her
father ; she handed to him a drinking-horn of gold.

Ivar's First Expedition 73

filled up with mead, and said : '' Hail to thee, Ivar,
son of Hjorvard ! Hail to you all, ye warriors that
Have come with him ! " Then she seated herself
by her father.

There was great feasting and drinking during
the time they remained with Gautrek, and after a
stay of three days, which was the accustomed
time for a visit of that kind, Ivar left the place
with his fleet, and continued to sail northward.
A short summer gale sprang up; during the
time it lasted, the Elidi was ahead of all the
other ships, for she was very swift, and but few
vessels were her equal in speed in the whole
northern land. The fleet got shelter behind the
numerous islands that line the coast, and made
ready to enter the stream which is now known
as the Hams river, upon which the town of Ham-
stad is situated, in the province called to-day by
the ^ame of Halland. The peace shields were
hoisted at the mastheads, and shields were placed
all along the gunwales, and the .dragons of red
gold shone resplendently in the light of the sun.

Amfid Hersir ruled over the country. When
the ships cast anchor, he was seated on the mound
of his father, which overlooked the river and the
sea. It was his custom to sit there and hunt with
his hawks ; these brought him from time to time
a hare, black cock, or a partridge. He recognized
the Elidi by its pennant, and knew that its com-
mander was Ivar, the son of Hjorvard " the wide
spreading/* one of his companions in arms and

74 I'o^'^ ff^ Viking

foster-brother. .The ships often disappeared from
his sight on account of the bends in the river,
which were covered with forests, but finally they
cast anchor below the burg or residence of Amfid.

Arnfid sent messengers to invite Ivar and his
foster-brothers and their men to come ashore, as
the Got landers had never ravaged his realm. The:
invitation was accepted.

Ivar thereupon addressed his friends and fol-
lowers in this wise : " Let us beware of drinking
too much. A man carries on the road no better
burden than sound wit and common sense.
Wisdom is needed by him who travels widely.
No provisions on a journey weigh a man to the
ground more than too much ale. The ale of
the sons of men is not so good as men say it is,
for the more a man drinks the less wit he has.
The spirit that hovers over ale-bouts is called
the * heron of oblivion ; ' it steals away men's
senses. The ale is best when every man gets
his reason back. Strife and ale have caused
gfrief of mind to many men ; death to some, curses
to others. Many are the evils of mankind. Thou
shalt not quarrel with drunken men. Many an
one's wits wine steals. Nevertheless, a man may
not send away the cup, but drink moderately."

Ivar and his men dressed themselves in their
best and went ashore, when they were immedi-
ately led to the banqueting hall, where a great
feast was prepared in the honor of Ivar and of his
foster-brothers and their following. Amfid was

Ivar's First Expedition 75

seated in his high seat and welcomed his g^uests;
he bade Ivar to sit in the high seat opposite
his.

Amfid had a daughter celebrated for her beauty
and accomplishments; her name was Ingegerd,
and before the feast had begun, she came to
the hall with several handsome maidens who
were visiting her. They were beautifully attired.
Ingegerd herself wore a red dress of thick
woollen material, lavishly embroidered with gold.
The material had been brought to her by her
father on his return from a voyage to the Caspian.
The train, several feet in length, swept gracefully
on the floor. Her hair was braided and fell over
her shoulders gracefully, as was the custom with
young maidens. A beautiful gold band encircled
her forehead. Round her snowy neck hung a
necklace of delicate gold beads. Her tall and
slender form was made to appear still more grace-
ful by a belt of gold of exquisite workmanship
that encircled her waist. Her arms were adorned
by two delicate spiral gold bracelets, and on one
of the fingers of her right hand was a spiral ring
ending in snakes' heads, that had belonged to
her mother.

Before the meal was served, Arnfid announced
that seats were about to be allotted ; that men
and women might drink together as many as
could, and that men without companions should
drink by themselves. So they placed lots in a
cloth, each with the name of a guest written upon

76 Ivar the Viking

it. Arnfid was to pick them out. The lot fell
that Ivar should drink with Ingegerd and sit next
to her that evening.

When ready to sit down, Ingegerd sang haughtily
to Ivar: ^ What wilt thou do, fad, in my seat ? For
seldom, if ever, hast thou given a wolf warm flesh,
nor hast thou seen the raven croak over the battle
field ; neither hast thou been where swords meet
and where Valkyrias soar over the fallen."

These words meant that Ivar had never been in
battle, so that neither wolf nor raven nor Valky-
rias had followed him ; and if this was so, he was
not worthy to sit by her side.

Ivar looked at her beautiful and proud face, and
sang : '^ I have handled the bloody blade, the ravens
have followed my track ; I have made warfare and
been the champion in many games of strength and
skill. Be not so proud, maiden ; like thyself, I am
of Odin's kin. The son of Hjorvard follows in
the footsteps of his father."

When Ingegerd heard these words she smiled,
looking at him, and seated herself by his side, and
they drank together and were merry. Many a
maiden was seated by the side of brave and mighty
champions that day — men who had seen many
lands. There was nothing in the world which these
Norse women appreciated more than personal
bravery,, and none but the very bravest could
aspire to the hand of those of high lineage. Wine,
ale, beer, and mead were served in drinking cups
of glass from Greece, or in silver cups of great

Ivar's First Expedition JJ

beauty, with repoussi work of gold, representing
panther chasing deer, and horses running away.
These also had come from the Black Sea, where
the Greeks had colonies.

The food was served in silver dishes contain-
ing roast pork, veal, birds, and fish. Two sorts
of bread were on the table — one kind soft and
made of rye; the other flat, almost as thin as
wafers, the same kind as is served in Norway
to-day.

When the men had begun to be somewhat too
merry for the presence of women, Ingegerd and
the maidens who had come with her to the feast
rose and left the hall, bidding all good-night. But
that night Ingegerd herself could not sleep. Her
thoughts were always reverting to Ivar, and, with-
out knowing it, she loved him ; or, perhaps, her
feeling was infatuation rather than love.

Therefore, the next day she prepared the drink
of oblivion for Ivar, to cause him to forget the girl
he loved — in case he did love another — and sent
her maid-servant to invite him to her bower. She
had prepared the draught with many incantations
and according to a mystic formula. It was of ice-
cold sea water, sacrificed blood, a long ling fish, an
unripened wheat ear, sacrificed intestine of beast,
herbs of every forest, burned acorns, the soot of
the hearth, a boiled swine liver, to which wqre
added all kinds of mystic runic letters painted red.
After Ivar had come she bade him drink, which
he did, but whether it was an efficacious potion

78 Ivar the Viking

or not could not be proven, as he had no sweetheart
to forget.

On the third day the foster-brothers made ready
to leave. Arnfid wanted them to stay longer, but
Ivar said to him : '' One should take leave in good
time. The guest should not remain too long ; the
loved one often becomes loathed by staying over
many days."

So they parted in great friendship. Arnfid gave
Ivar a handsome sword, with hilt and scabbard or-
namented with gold ; also an axe inlaid with gold,
of very fine workmanship, and costly presents to
his foster-brothers and men. Ivar gave also costly
presents to Arnfid and his men.

Ingegerd, from her bower, with a heavy heart,
watched the ships sailing away, and wondered if
she would ever see Ivar again. But, as is often
the case among the sons and daughters of men,
Ivar and Ingegerd were never to meet again.
The Nomir had parted them that day for life,
and were to prevent them from continuing the
courtship that was written in runic letters of gold
upon the heart of Ingegerd. The memory of the
hours passed between Ivar and her was all that
was to be left. It was but a dream, but how
lovely and short was that dream ! Love had germed
and grown up in three days, but it was doomed to
perish, though that episode of their lives was
never to be forgotten. Yet Ingegerd married, and
many a time during her life her thoughts wan-
dered back to the days we have just spoken of.

Tvar*s First Expedition 79

She thought it was wrong to think of them, but
we have no command over our thoughts; they
will come unawares in spite of our will, and the
memory of the past will cling to us until death.
How wise it is that no one can read our thoughts !
For if it were otherwise, how many happy homes
might be made unhappy indeed !

The foster-brothers, after leaving Arnfid, stopped
at Engelholm, Gudbrand and Sigrid having re-
turned. There was great joy in Hrafnista on their
arrival Hjalmar was to remain at home that
winter.

Ivar sailed to Dampstadir with Sigurd and
Sigmund, for he wanted his father to know his
two new foster-brothers. They were to spend the
winter with him, and all were to meet again the
following spring.

Hjorvard and Sigrid were on the shore to meet
their son. They had heard of his two new foster-
brothers, for Ivar had written them about the
fight they had had, and what had followed, and
gave them a hearty welcome to Dampstadir.

CHAPTER VIII

THE YULE SACRIFICE

HjORVARD was zealous in the discharge of his
ecclesiastical functions, and very observant of all
the sacrificial rites. The chief temple of Gotland
was at Dampstadir, and every man on the island
paid a temple tax to him, for the support of the
temple and sacrifice. The sacred building was sit-
uated not far from the burg, between it and the
mounds where Hjorvard's ancestors lay buried.
It was much like many others in the Viking lands,
the same general laws being in force in regard to
all of them. It was two hundred and fifty feet
in length, and one hundred and twenty-five feet
wide ; its wooden walls of massive fir-trees had
withstood the blasts of centuries. It had numer-
ous and fantastic gargoyles, a long piazza round
it, and the interior was divided into two parts,
the inmost part being the most holy.

The lands, the groves, and springs within the
precincts of the temple were considered most
sacred. No one was allowed to enter the tem-
ple with weapons, neither those who had commit-
ted an offence punishable by law. No quarrels or
acts of violence were permitted within its walls.
Any one committing any breach of the peace,

The Yule Sacrifice 8i

damaging the temple, or coming armed within its
walls, was declared a wolf in the sanctuary, an
outlaw who might be slain by anyone.

Inside the main entrance door stood the golden
high seats upon which Hjorvard sat as Hersir
and High Priest. The timber of the temple, and
even the mould under the sacred building, were
also considered holy. The walls inside were
richly ornamented with gold and silver, and hung
with tapestry. The door was adorned with a gold
knocker.

In the innermost part of the temple stood the
altar, which was constructed with great skill
Upon the altar a fire was constantly kept burning
night and day ; this fire was called the " holy fire."
Upon it also stood a large ring, or bracelet, of
gold, on which men took their oaths. The large
bowl of copper, in which the blood of the sac-
rificed animals was put, was there also ; and the
vessel, as well as the blood from the sacrificed ani-
mal, was called holy. Near the entrance outside
was the holy or sacrificing spring, in which men
that were sacrificed were thrown.

There were three principal sacrifices a year all
over the Viking lands, at which the people as-
sembled in the chief temple.

The Winter sacrifice, which took place in the
month of Goi, now called October, was to wel-
come the winter, and on this occasion there were
great feasts and much drinking. The second
sacrifice. Midwinter, or Yule, sacrifice, was held in

6

82 Ivar the Viking

the middle of winter, in the month Thor, to in-
sure a good year and peace. This was the
great sacrifice to Frey. The third was the
Victory sacrifice, in honor of Odin, for luck and
victory ; it took place in the beginning of spring,
in the middle of April, before men began to go on
. Viking expeditions.

/ Ivar had returned to Dampstadir after the sac-
rifice to celebrate the advent of winter had taken
place. All the Vikings of the Baltic who had not
wintered in foreign lands had come back, for a
frozen sea would have prevented their vessels
from reaching their destination if they had been
late, although the shores of Zeeland and Fyen
and the coast of Norway were free from ice during
the whole year, with rare exceptions.

Yule was near at hand, and the midwinter sacri-
fice, the most important of all, was to be on a
very great scale at Dampstadir. More animals
than usual were to be sacrificed. Black oxen,
horses, boars, and falcons had been specially fat-
tened.

Vast numbers of people had flocked daily to
Dampstadir, and had brought with them their
provisions, also the ale and beer they needed for
this festival. The day before Yule, everyone who
was to be present at the sacrifice had arrived.

Yule eve, Hjorvard and the large assembly led
in procession, as was customary, the atonement
boar which had been consecrated to Frey. The
animal was very large and handsome, and was so

The Yule Sacrifice 83

fine that it seemed as if every bristle on it was of
gold. According to the sacred rites, the boar was
led forward, and those who were to make vows
placed one hand upon the head of the sacred animal,
and the other upon its bristles. Among the great
chiefs who were to make vows were Hersir Ha-
mund the Valiant, the berserk Hromund the Bold,
Ingald the Black-eyed, Ivar, and many other chiefs
and high-bom men.

The first evening the sacrificing ceremonies
began, the animals were slaughtered in silence,
and their blood was collected in the sacrificing
bowl that had been taken from the altar, and
after being filled was put back, and then conse-
crated by Hjorvard making the sign of the ham-
mer of Thor over it ; after which, the altar and the
walls of the temple inside and outside, were red-
dened with the sacrificed blood, and then the
people were also sprinkled with the blood, with
the sacred twigs used specially for the purpose of
sanctification.

After the sprinkling of the people had taken
place, the flesh of the slaughtered animal was put
in large sacrificial kettles, and these were hung
over the holy fires which ran all along the middle
of the temple. Then Hjorvard, as High Priest, con-
secrated the food with the sign of the hammer of
Thor. When the food was ready, the horns were
filled with ale, then carried round the fires, and
were also consecrated. After these ceremonies,
the people who had been standing up seated

84 ^ Ivar the Viking

themselves along the walls of the temple, and then
ate of the sacrificial meat of oxen and horses.

As customary, the horn, or toast, to Odin was
drunk first, for victory and also for the continua-
tion of the power of Hjorvard ; then the horn to
Thor, for those who trusted in their own streng^th
and power ; then the horns to Njord and Frey, for
good years and peace. This was followed by the
toast to Bragi, the god of poetry. Over this horn,
according to custom, vows were made, and these
vows had to be made good during the year that
followed. This was the most important toast, for
men had to keep their word or die in the attempt
to accomplish their vows. Many also drank well-
filled horns to those of their dead kinsmen who
had been great men, and these were called memo-
rial horns.

A(^er this, Hjorvard arose and made a vow that
he would drive from the sea every Roman vessel
that was to be seen along the coast of Gaul, Britain,
Frisia, or die in the undertaking.

Hromund the Bold rose and said : " Slight is thy
vow, indeed, Hjorvard, for it requires but little
strength and will to drive the Romans from the
sea. Make a stronger vow, which will show thy
daring and bravery ; then I will follow thee and
make my own."

Hjorvard answered, " Hromund, thou art right.
I vow that I will make war in Gaul and Britain,
and come back with great booty ; and, furthermore,
I will sacrifice the prisoners I make, and redden

The YuU Sacrifice 8$

with their blood the altar of the gods. I take also
the oath, that if any vessels of the Romans ever try
to come to our land, as they never have tried yet,
not one of their men shall return back alive to tell
of our country."

" This is a stronger vow than the first, foster-
brother," said Hromund the Hersir, " but there is
little fear that they will ever come to our land, for
they dread our people and our ships ; their wai^
ships flee at the approach of our fleets, but I like
the vows thou hast made to attack them in their
strongholds of Gaul and Britain."

Then he himself arose and said : " I vow that I
will follow thee, Hjorvard, in thy expeditions
against the Romans, with all my ships and war-
riors ; return if thou returnest, or die a warrior's
death if thou hast been fated to go to Valhalla in
thy undertaking; for as foster-brothers we have
sworn to avenge each other."

Then Hamund the Valiant arose and said : " I
vow that I will follow you, Hjorvard, and Hro-
mund the Bold, with all my ships and warriors, and
devastate with you the provinces of the Roman
Empire, and go into the Mediterranean. We will
show the Romans that they cannot withstand the
power of the Norsemen any more on the land than
on the sea."

Then Ingald the Black-eyed rose and said : " I
take the oath that I will follow you all, and that my
standard will float on the shores of Britain, and
that I will make upon that island a settlement

86 Ivar the Viking

that the power of the Roman will not dare to
attack, or I will perish in the attempt."

Ivar rose and vowed that he would follow his
father in that expedition, or die in the undertak-
ing. Many men made vows that night.

After these vows, the memorial toasts to dead
kinsmen took place. The scene was solemn and
impressive, for many of those that were to be
remembered had been living a few years back, and
others had died centuries before, in a halo of glory.
All had helped to make the land of the Vikings
what it was, the most feared of all lands. After
the departed kinsmen had been remembered, those
present rose and vowed to follow in their footsteps.

Those who could not come to the temple held
sacrifices at home. The feast among the people
lasted thirteen days, and many spent half of the
Yule at each other's farms.

The following April, after the sacrifice to Odin
for victory had taken place, all over the Northern
lands warriors were getting their ships ready for
the general and powerful expeditions that were
soon to proceed against the provinces of the
Roman Empire ; even the shores of the Mediter-
ranean were also to be attacked.

Many of the Vikings intended also to reinforce
by their numbers the colonies that had been made
by their kinsmen in Britain, Gaul, and Friesland,
and other countries, and to settle there.

Hjorvard and all the other powerful chiefs who
had taken oaths at the preceding Yule sacrifice at

The Yule Sacrifice 87

Daxnpstadir had not forgotten them; they were
making most extensive preparations for war and
conquest. Hjorvard was chiefly the cause of the
great upheaval. A warlike message had gone to
every inhabited place of the land, and every youth
wanted to be among those who were going.

Every man who was bound by law to furnish a
war-ship or more had been summoned to do so by
all the Hersirs. Hjorvard gathered a fleet of sev-
eral hundred vessels. The greatest enthusiasm
prevailed among those who were to follow him.
Many doughty champions of the North had come
to join his standard, for they knew that victory
would follow him. They came from the shores of
the present Norway, of the Cattegat, the islands
of the Baltic, and the southern shores of that sea.
They all knew that they were the chosen of the
gods, and were to be victorious.

Weapon Things, or meetings, had taken place
everywhere. At these all the freemen were
obliged to come and show sword, spear, an axe, a
shield, all in perfect order. Each Bondi had to
be ready at the place where the war arrow had
summoned him, and had to show one bow and
two dozen arrows for every bench of the ship or
ships he was obliged to furnish.

Hjalmar arrived at Dampstadir from Engel with
one hundred ships; the fleets of several of his
kinsmen joined him the next day with two hun-
dred ships more. Among these were the berserk
^igvaldiy who cao}^ yf\%\^ twenty ships ; Tryggvi

88 Ivar the Viking

with fifteen, Trividil with nine. Starkard came
with a single skeid manned only with berserks
who had constantly the berserk fury upon them.
Helsing came with three ships, with a crew com-
posed in great part of skilful archers and sling-
men, or stone-throwers. These men came north of
the present Christiania fjord. Sigmund and Sigurd
also arrived, to the great joy of Ivar and Hjalmar,
with fifty fine vessels each. Every one of these
had a crew of two hundred and twenty men. The
sea before Dampstadir seemed to be like a forest
of masts.

There was nothing in the world which the
Vikings thought more of than their ships. Upon
them they lavished their wealth and skill. They
all vied with each other as to who should have the
finest craft. Hjorvard's dragon-ship was th^ most
powerful of all the warships assembled before
Dampstadir, and his pennant, which floated at its
masthead, was embroidered with gold, and in the
centre was the representation of Hugin and Munin,
the ravens of Odin.

On the eve of their departure, Ivar and Hjalmar
went to a sibyl called Helge, who, by rubbing with
her hands the bodies of men who were setting out
for war, could find out the vulnerable spot that,
would be wounded unless she protected it by
her incantations. The foster-brothers themselves
wore charmed chain-armor, which no weapons
could penetrate. During the absence of Hjorvard,
Sigrlin was to rule over the estates.

The Yule Sacrifice 89

The horns for the departure sounded ; the ships
soon afterwards were on their way south, and in a
short time were out of sight of the shores of Got-
land. New accessions of ships were constantly
made on the way, and after a sail of two days the
fleet reached Hleidra, the head burg of Halfdan,
the powerful ruler of Zeeland. This burg was situ-
ated on the arm of the sea which is known to-
day under the name of the Roskilde fjord.

There they met an equally powerful fleet,
which Halfdan had summoned. The vessels were
so numerous that the sound between the present
Helsinor and Helsingborg on the Swedish coast
was but a forest of masts, and the sea could not
be seen.

Halfdan received H jorvard, his kinsman, and the
high-born men who had come with him, with
great honor. There was great feasting and drink-
ing for several days.

Here the ships were joined by a most imposing
fleet of more than one thousand sail from Svith-
jod, manned by most valiant men. Then fleet
after fleet arrived ; some came from the beautiful
and powerful island of Funen, from the present
island of Bornholm — in a word, from every island
of the Baltic and Cattegat, and also many vessels
from the peninsula of Jutland. At the Lime
fjord, a large arm of the sea on the northern part
of Jutland, the fleets of all the Hersirs of the pres-
ent Norway, dnd those living on the Cattegat,
were waiting for the coming of the fleets of the

go Ivar the Viking

Baltic When all the vessels reached the Lime
fjord, they found there a fleet of over two thousand
craft assembled. The vessels composing the ex-
pedition were of all sizes, from the great dragon-
ships to the small skutas; many of these latter
were intended for shallow water. There were
also a very great number of provision ships, and
others to carry horses. Horses were always used
by the Vikings to reconnoitre the land after they
had landed.

At a council of all the conimanders, it was
agreed that this great number of vessels would
divide into several fleets, and tliose into several
squadrons, and that the Roman Empire should be
attacked in many places ; also that several squad-
rons should sail for the Mediterranean, and a time
and special places were fixed for vessels to meet
before the coming of winter.

After the plan of campaign had been settled,
the horns were sounded to order the departure of
the fleets. They divided themselves as had been
arranged, the red shields were hoisted on the
mastheads, and a mighty shout of war rose from
every ship, far and wide, spreading like the thun-
der along the sky, or the sound of a mighty tor-
rent breaking everything that existed. It bade
defiance to the Roman world and empire.

It was no easy matter for each fleet to depart
in the midst of this great forest of masts, but the
good seamanship of the Vikings mastered the
difficulties, and but few casualties took place.

CHAPTER IX

IVAR'S DEFEAT OF THE ROMANS

If one could have been on the most northern •
extremity of the peninsula of Jutland after the
departure of the fleets, he would have seen for
several days ship after ship ploughing the sea,
rounding Cape Skagen, and then disappearing be-
low the horizon. Some of these were going
southward, others westward.

Some were to make warfare in Friesland, others
in Gaul and Britain and the Mediterranean.
Some were going to Scotland, whence they were
to pour their host upon Britain.

Less than two months afterwards, a wail of sor-
row and anguish burst in every Roman province
bathed by the sea. Couriers went to Rome from
every one of these to ask for help, but Rome was
powerless to help them, for the Norsemen were
masters of the sea, and could land armies wherever
they pleased. " The country that owns the sea
owns might," they used to say. The whole
Roman Empire was in dread and fear of these
Vikings, who were continually coming in count-
less hordes ; their number seemed inexhaustible
as they poured from the basin of the Baltic and

92 Ivar the Viking

m

the shores of Norway, year after year, and had
done so for two centuries. This last invasion of
the provinces of Rome was one of the most, if not
the most, formidable that had ever taken place.
Fire and sword were carried everywhere by the
Norsemen.

H jorvard had gone to make war in Britain, while
his son Ivar, with his three foster-brothers and a
large force, had landed on the northern shores of
Gaul, where the present Boulogne now stands.
There the Romans had built strong fortifications,
but many a time their centurions had seen with
dismay the Viking fleets pass before them,
ascend the Seine, and take possession of many
islands.

Before landing, every warrior washed, and
combed his hair, and took a good meal, in order to
be strong for the day's fight, and was dressed in
his best war clothes, so that if he was fated to die
he might enter Valhalla as befitted his rank.
The red shields had been hoisted as a token of
war.

After Ivar had landed his forces and sent men
on horseback to reconnoitre, Decius and Curtius,
the centurions who commanded the stronghold at
Bononia (the modern Boulogne), seeing that the
Viking force was much smaller than their own,
resolved to attack them, and an overpowering
Roman force left their stronghold with the hope
of annihilating the Norsemen who had dared to
land before their eyes.

Ivar*s Defeat of the Ramans 93

When Ivar saw this, he said to his men, " Often
the more numerous host does not gain the victory
if there are fearless men against it. Many a blunt
sword has won the victory in battle. As we are
the weakest in number, let us arrange our host in
the wedge shape that was taught to our forefathers
by Odin himself ; and we will have, besides, another
body of men to attack the Romans or protect us,
as may be necessary."

When Decius saw this strategy carried out, he
marvelled greatly; for the Romans thought this
peculiar war formation, which they called cuneus^
was only known to them. He had heard from differ-
ent Roman commanders that the Vikings had this
knowledge, but he had not believed them; and
though a moment before, he had boastingly told his
soldiers that Rome would soon hear of their vic-
tory, he became uneasy as he saw the glittering
shields and helmets of the Vikings in their battle
array, and the body of archers and horsemen with
shining swords, who were ready to go wherever
sent.

He then ordered his men to be placed in wedge-
shaped formation. When Ivar and his men saw
this, they in their turn wondered how it was that
the Romans knew this formation, and Hjalmar ex-
claimed : " They must have learned this from our
people ; how could it be otherwise ? "

Before the battle, Ivar issued his orders, saying,
" Our horsemen will remain on the lookout, and
be ready to support us or to attack the enemy ;

94 -^^^^ ^^ Viking

our archers will pour a continuous hail of arrows
upon the Romans, and our slingmen will do like-
wise with stones. The shield-burg should be at the
apex of the triangle, and must be guarded by the
most skilful wiirriors ; for if it is broken or opened,
especially in the beginning of the battle, it will be
most fatal to victory. The two other points of
the triangle must also be very strongly guarded.
It is imperative that great care be taken that our
locked formation be not broken or even opened ;
for disorder in our midst would follow, and might
lead to great disaster."

The foster-brothers agreed that as Ivar was the
foremost champion among them, he should be at
the apex of the triangle with their most valiant
men, for this part of the triangle was always the
weakest spot of the formation.

Then Ivar said : " Let my standard * Victory ' be
moved forward, and let Alrek, my standard-bearer,
be surrounded by berserks. My scalds must stand
in the midst of the shield-burg, and so placed as
to be able to see the conflict, and praise the deed
of the combatants, or of those who fall in the
battle."

When Alrek heard this he said : " I have feared
for some time past, during the years that this long
peace has lasted, that I should die of old age on
my bench, and I wished rather to fall in battle,
if it had thus been fated me by the Nornir."

Sigmund and Sigurd, with their two standards
and their valiant men, were at the two other points

Ivor's Defeat of the Romans 95

of the array. Hjalmar and a large body of men
were in front of the standards of Ivar to pro-
tect the apex of the triangle, or to attack the
Roman host if need be, if these did not come
forward.

The war-horns were sounded on the Norsemen's
side, and the archers and slingmen advanced
towards the Romans, and poured a storm of mis-
siles, into them which made many of their host bite
the dust ; then a general attack took place, and
after a fierce conflict of spears and swords, and des-
perate efforts of the Romans to protect themselves
with their shields, their formation was broken after
much slaughter, and they fled in every direction
before the victors. Curtius, one of the centurions,
was killed ; but Decius and a number of his men
escaped under the cover of their fortifications.
From their walls the Roman centurion looked
upon his fallen soldiers and the victorious Norse-
men, and exclaimed in a voice full of despair:
" Rome, what has become of thy might, that thou
canst not conquer those men of the sea? They
defy thy power, and laugh at thy legions sent
against them! To-day they are here, to-morrow
elsewhere. No province is free from their attacks.
Even if a country is powerful with its legions on
land, it cannot hold sway over the world unless
mighty at sea also."

Sigmund and Hjalmar had been wounded, but
not a word of pain escaped their lips when they

96 Ivar the Viking

received their wounds, neither did they shrink
when these were dressed, for the foster-brothers
had made a vow that they, like the champions of
Hjorvard, would not wince or utter cries of pain
when wounded or when their wounds were dressed.

After the battle, the slain Norsemen were buried
with their weapons, and their mounds were red-
dened with the blood of the Roman prisoners who
were sacrificed to Odin for the victory. After the
booty had been carried, according to ancient
custom, round a pole that had been raised, and
divided into four parts, it was distributed among
the men, and many Roman and Gallic captives
were taken to their ships to be sent home.

While the events just recorded were taking;
place, the numerous fleets and squadrons of the f
Norsemen had not been idle ; their colonies had .
been reenforced by great accessions, and those ^
who had been engaged in warfare had collected
a large booty, including a large number of Roman
coins, for they knew their full value for barter ;
besides, many of these were to be melted to be
used afterwards in different ways, such as plates,
cups, dishes, etc.

It had been agreed by some Viking chiefs,
while the fleets were at the Lime fjord, that their
ships should meet those of Ivar and his three
foster-brothers at the mouth of the River Somme,
in Valland — for that part of Northern Gaul was
thus called by the Norsemen — and in the autumn
they met at the appointed time.

Ivor's Defeat of the Romans 97

After a council of war among the^ commanders,
it was decided that they should spend the winter
in the Mediterranean. Before undertaking this
expedition they made a great sacrifice to Odin,
and then sailed away. They had hardly passed
the Straits of Gibraltar when they attacked the
countries bordering the shores of the Mediterra^
nean. They spread terror as far as the coasts of
Greece, took Syracuse by assault, and caused g^eat
slaughter there.

On their return, after they had reached the
northern part of the coast of Portugal, the fleets
divided into several powerful squadrons again,
under different leaders, and renewed their attacks
^^upon the seaboard parts of Britain, Gaul, and
^ Friesland. Others sailed for home, loaded with
^ Roman and Greek spoils, and with a large number
^of Roman coins of gold and silver. They had,
besides, many slaves, among whom were many
from Britain, Gaul, Friesland, and the Mediterra-
nean. Among them were many handsome young
women.

H jorvard, while his son was in the Mediterranean,
had attacked the country lying west of Valland,
which is to-day called Brittany, had defeated the
Romans in several encounters, and made many
prisoners. All had fulfilled the vows of the pre-
ceding last Yule. Hromund the Bold had fought
by his side ; Ingald the Black-eyed had done like-
wise ; but he concluded to make a settlement in
Britain, on the b^elcSfoCTSSr^^^mes, and one of

98 Ivar the Viking

the sons of Hamund the Valiant remained with
Ingald.

After his victories, Hjorvard sent a very fast
sailing vessel to Ivar, who had won great glory in
his expeditions, to tell him that he intended to
return to Dampstadir.

CHAPTER X

IVAR'S visit to BRITAIN

IVAR himself had concluded that instead of
returning to Gotland, he would go and visit his
kinsmen whose forefathers had settled in Britain
in the first century. Accordingly, he left the River
Loire, and sailed eastward, along the shores of
Gaul, visited some of the Gotlanders who had
settled peacefully near the sea and on the banks of
some of its rivers, and asked them if they wanted
help of men and ships. The Romans had left
them in peaceful possession of their lands, how-
ever, thinking it more prudent to let them alone
than to incur their enmity and that of their kins-
men, who they knew were relentless in their
hatred.

After passing the mouth of the Thames, upon
whose banks were several settlements, the largest
ones being where the present Greenwich and
Chatham stand, they continued their voyage^
sailing along the eastern coast of Britain, which
was as flat as it is to-day, and came to the coast
of the shire of Norfolk (inhabited by the folk of
the north), and cast anchor in an estuary, or bay,
to-day called the Wash.

lOO Ivar the Viking

The object of Ivar*s visit in this part of Britain
was to see his kinsman, Grammar Hersir, a foster-
brother of his father, who ruled over a large herad,
whose boundary came to the Wash. Nearly two
hundred years before, a great-great-uncle of Ivar
had married the daughter of one of the Hersirs of
Norway. This great-great-uncle was young and
adventurous, and had settled somewhat inland of
the bay, in the country which is to-day called
Cambridgeshire; a great many people from the
coast of Norway followed him, and the emigration
was chiefly from there.

In those early days, that part of Britain was
thinly settled by the aborigines. A great part
of the " littoral " along the North Sea was flat
and swampy, and the country was covered with
oak forests, and on account of this was good for
ship-building ; for that very reason this settlement
had been made. The poor aborigines had received
these new-comers kindly, and the extended forest
shut them up from the Romans, who had con-
quered part of the island. On the sea side, the
settlers felt secure, as they and the Norsemen were
masters on the sea.

Grammar's by, or burg, stood near the shores
of the river now called Cam, somewhat near
the present hamlet of Wilbraham. The pioneers
and the first Norse settlers had chosen this pecu-
liar spot so high up the river, that they might
feel safe from the sudden attacks of enemies.
Sometimes feuds broke out among the Norse fam-

Ivar's. Visit to Britain loi

ilies in Britain and their kinsmen on the Baltic ;
these would come and claim the inheritance of
those that were dead, and war followed. The
river-shore here and there was fortified ; high tow-
ers had been built where high-born men had their
estates; from their top a good look-out was
kept up, and chains were laid across the river, when
they feared hostile incursions, to prevent their
ships from ascending the stream.

The following day after their arrival, the ships
having the lightest draught, specially built for use
in shallow water, were picked out, and then Ivar
and his foster-brothers started for Grammar's
by. They had to take to the oars, as the wind
was very light, and the current was against them.
Each craft had fifteen and sixteen benches, and
was consequently rowed by thirty or thirty-two
oars, three men on each oar, while the other men
stood at the prow and stern. The peace shields
had been hoisted. When night came, they let
down their anchors and raised their tents. Early
the following morning they started, and continued
the ascent of the stream ; they had to row all the
way. Here and there, they saw a settlement of
the Norsemen, with cultivated land round them,
and their ships lying at the wharves near by.

Finally they came in sight of Grammar's resi-
dence, and of the temple overlooking the river,
where the worship of Odin, Frey, Njord, Thor,
and other gods took place. The structures were
similar to those of home, all of wood, and the

I02 Ivar the Viking

new-comers might have fancied they were in their
own country across the sea.

When Grammar, whose young kinsman's fame
had reached him, heard of Ivar's arrival, he sent
messengers on board of his ship, and invited him
to come and stay with him, with all his men.

Ivar, his foster-brothers, and all the high-bom
men of his fleet, after landing, went to the ban-
queting hall, and were received with great honor.
Ivar was bid by Grammar to sit on the high seat
opposite him, and his men were seated according
to their rank. On each side of Ivar were the high-
born men of Grammar, and on that of the latter
were those of Ivar ; H jalmar being seated on the
right of Grammar, and Sigmund on his left ; then
Sigurd came next, and the others drew lots for
seats, for many were of equal birth.

The hall was a fine specimen of Northern archi-
tecture, and was somewhat similar to that of
Gudbrand at Hrafnista on Engel. The carvings
represented the landing of a body of men on shore
in war attire, coming to take possession of land in
Britain. Tapestry hung along the walls, and a
long row of fine shields above the seats encircled
the hall.

Grammar was a noble-looking man, and, accord-
ing to the custom of Hersirs who had come of
mature age, he wore a long, flowing beard, which
was of a beautiful silver-gray. He was tall and
majestic in bearing, and had the deep blue eyes of
liis kin. His chin and mouth showed great deci-

Ivar^s Visit to Britain 103

sion of character, but his benignant smile and soft
eye told of the kindliness of his heart. He ruled
his land according to the ancient customs of the
Norselands. The land had been divided and was
owned as in the Viking's lands generally. He was
a great sacrificer, and loved Frey more than all
the other gods, and sacrificed often to him.

He was a widower, his wife, a daughter of the
Hersir of the island of Fyen, in the Cattegat, hav-
ing died several years before. He had several
beautiful daughters. The eldest was named Hildi-
gunn, a combination of the names of two Valky-
rias, Hild and Gunn, the custom of joining two
names being not uncommon with the Norsemen.
The others were named Bryhhild, Sigrun, and
Hervor.

Grammar expressed his great pleasure in seeing
his young kinsman, and told him that he had
fought by the side of his grandfather and father,
and, pointing to a sword hanging over his high
seat, with peace bands fastened around it, he said :
" This sword is called ' Stone-biter • on account of
the sharpness and quality of its blade, and was
gfiven to me, Ivar, by thy grandfather when I
had just begun warfare as a young lad, and was on
board of his own ship. It is a most excellent
weapon, and victory has always followed it. It is
an heirloom in our family."

Then he inquired how Hjorvard and the folks
were in dear Gotland, in Engel, and in old Nor-
way, and added that he hoped to go and see once

104 ^^^'' ^^ Viking

more the land of his ancestors before he should
go on his burning journey to Valhalla and lie
under his mound.

Ivar told him of the great deeds that had taken
place since all the fleets had scattered, and what
he had himself accomplished in foreign lands.

" Well done," said Grammar ; " I can see that
thou art a Yngling, and worthy of thy kinsmen
who are dead."

Then Ivar presented to him two magnificent
velvet cloaks from Greece ; a superb coat of mail
of exquisite workmanship, made by a smith from
Gotland ; several brooches to fasten his cloaks
with ; helmets, saxes, and swords of fine work-
manship ; a beautiful necklace of gold for Hildi-
gunn, and bracelets for his other daughters. Ivar
noticed that the dress of the women and men, the
weapons and ornaments, were of the same style
as those worn by the people in the Viking lands.
Like the emigrants of our days, they had brought
their customs, religion, and fashions with them.

A few jewels which had come with the people
who had first landed at Wilbraham were still kept
as family heirlooms, though most of them had been
buried with the dead. These were " fibulae," or
brooches, of cruciform and circular shape, mosaic
and glass beads, which were worn by the people
in the first and second centuries.

Not far from Grammar's residence and temple,
and overlooking the river, was the graveyard of
the first Norse settlers who had come to that part

Ivar's Visit to Britain 105

of Britain. There were graves where the bodies
had not been burned | in others the burned bones
were preserved in cinerary urns, or in wooden
buckets with bronze trappings. Weapons, jewels,
ornaments of bronze, tweezers with ear-pickers,
iron spears, iron shears, knives, glass and mosaic
beads, had been put on the pyre and fired or de-
stroyed by its fire. Coins of Trajan, 96-98 A.D. ;
Hadrian, 1 17-138 A.D. ; Aurelius, 160-180 A.D.;
Maximus, 286-305 A.D., told the age of the
graveyard, which was a very exact counterpart of
the burial places of the mother country.

One day, while a great feast was taking place,
Hildigunn and her sisters came into the hall. She
was tall and slender ; her hair was flaxen, falling
gracefully over her shoulders, far below her waist ;
her eyes were of a deep, soft blue, which contrasted
charmingly with her delicate, rosy complexion.
She walked toward Ivar and said to him : " Hail
to thee, my kinsman, we also are of Odin's kin.
Hail you all Ynglingar and Skoldungar and high-
born men who are with us here to-day."

Then, sipping some ale from the horn she held
in her hand, she handed it to Ivar. He took the
horn and her hand at the same time, and said to
her that she must sit by him.

" It is not the custom of Vikings to drink in
pair with women," replied Hildigunn.

Ivar answered that it was, and that he would
rather change the Viking laws if it was the case, so
that he could drink with her. Then she sat down

lo6 Ivar the Viking

by his side, and spoke of many things with him
during the evening. The poets of Gramnnar re-
cited the songs which told of the great deeds
accomplished by him with Hjorvard, or by their
ancestors.

Days passed pleasantly for Ivar and his foster-
brothers at Grammar's by, for many maidens had
come around from the surrounding estates to
welcome the Vikings, and their presence made
life so much pleasanter for all.

Every evening these maidens and warriors met
in the great banqueting-hall. These fair Viking
daughters, in whose veins the blood of the Norse-
men flowed, listened to the scalds who had come
with Ivar and recited the great deeds of valor
the Vikings had accomplished in the expeditions
from which they had just returned, and heard
with wonder of the hair-breadth escapes of Ivar,
and of many of his companions.

No Viking could tell himself of his brave feats,
for it was thought unbecoming to do so ; but they
could tell of the countries they had seen, and of
the people they had met in far-off lands, and when
they did, the maidens listened to them with won-
der and admiration, and their eyes were flxed upon
those who told of their strange adventures, and
their cheeks flushed with animation.

Finally, the admiration turned into love, with-
out their knowing it ; but there could be no mis-
take, for during the day, while in the skemma,
they could not help thinking all the time of the

Ivar's Visit to Britain 107

one they admired the most. They wished for the
evening entertainment to come, so that they
might come into the halL

The Vikings themselves, especially Ivar and
his foster-brothers, wished likewise for the day to
pass quickly.

One evening, as the brothers were by themselves,
and thought of the beautiful girls they had met, and
were talking of love in a general way, Ivar said :

" What men call love springs from the mind,
for the mind is the seat and source ol all our
thoughts; the heart does not think, and cannot
love ; it palpitates quicker, it is true, with love,
but it is only the reflection of the mind. There
is a beginning in love, as in everything else that
the gods have created — like the flower, it must be
bom first, grow, bud, and bloom. The bud is the
beginning of love, and when love is young it is
fickle.

" Trust not love too soon when it is young, for
fickle is the mind of man towards woman, and if
one searches well, he will find that many a good
maiden is fickle to man, for their hearts were
shaped like a whirling wheel, and fickleness was
laid in their breasts."

The day of parting came at last. The life
shaped by the Nomir had to continue ; the future
was hidden from sight, but what stories of the
budding of love could be told, for many a blush-
ing maiden had lost her heart with a brave war-
riory and many a Viking had lost his also.

CHAPTER XI

THE DAUGHTERS OF RAN

It was late in the summer when Ivar and
Hjalmar, who had decided to cross the North
Sea on the Elidi, and their Viking fleet left the
coast of Britain for the Baltic. All on board of the
ships wondered if i£gir and Ran, the god and god-
dess of the sea and their daughters, would show
themselves in ugly mood on their way home. The
people believed that those who were drowned at
sea went to Ran, those who died by weapons went
to Valhalla, and those who died of natural death in
their beds or chairs went to Hel. The seafaring
people -worshipped iEgir, for he governed the sea
and wind. Ran, his wife, received well all ship-
wrecked people in her hall at the bottom of the
sea, and had a net with which she caught men who
came out to sea ; drowned men were sure to be
welcomed by her. The Wind and the Fire are the
brothers of iEgir. The Wind is so strong that he
moves large oceans,.and stirs up his brother the
Fire.

iEgir and Ran have nine beautiful daughters,
who live in the sea, and the waves are named after
them. These daughters often go three together.

The Daughters of Ran 109

and the winds awake them from their sleep.
They are not partial to men, and are always seen
in storms. All had names emblematic of the
waves. They are called Himinglcefa, the Heaven
Glittering; Dufa, the Dove; Blodughadda, the
Bloody-haired ; Hefring, the Hurling, or Heaving ;
Ud, the Loving; Hr5nn, the Towering; Bylgja,
the Billowing, or Swelling; Bara, the Lashing;
Kolga, the Cooling.

iEgir and Ran were not to let Ivar's fleet go
home quietly. The ships were hardly out of sight
of land when the sky became dark and threaten-
ing, the clouds hung low and moved with great
rapidity, the wind kept increasing in violence,
the waves rose higher and higher, and the North
Sea was like a sheet of white foam. The sails
were reefed on board of several vessels, but Ivar
had, like his father, made a vow that he would
never reef a sail. The Elidi rose over the waves
as if she were a sea-gull, and was so easily steered
that the people believed and declared that she
understood the human voice. From the south-
west, the wind shifted suddenly to the northwest,
and alternate gusts of wind and rain followed each
other in quick succession.

" It is good," suddenly exclaimed Hjalmar, "that
no man knows his fate beforehand ; his mind is
thus free from anxiety and sorrow."

" The day was fine this morning," answered Ivar,
'' but after all, a day should be praised at night,
a woman after she is buried, a sword after it is

no Ivor the Viking

tried, ice when it has been crossed over, and a
voyage after it is ended."

" Those are wise sayings/* replied Hjalmar; and
as the Elidi and the other ships were ploughing
their way fast through the waves, Ivar said to
Hjalmar : "Tell me, foster-brother, tell me of those
sea-maidens who wander over the sea and pass their
lives in doing harm to many men."

" Those maidens are the daughters of JEgir and
Ran," replied Hjalmar; "they are evil-minded
and slay men ; they are seldom gentle to us sea^
faring people, and the wind arouses them from
their sleep, and they look angrily at the ships sail-
ing over the sea. It is they that are those moun-
tainous waves which we see."

" Who are the maidens," asked Ivar again, " who
walk over the reefs, and journey along the fjords
and shores ? These white-hooded women have a
hard bed, and make little stir in calm weather."

Hjalmar replied : " These are billows and waves,
daughters of Ran ; they lay themselves on skerries ;
their beds are the rocks, and the calm sea stirs them
not ; but lo, when the wind blows hard, it rouses
their anger, and they send the men that are on the
deep to Ran, their mother."

" I fear, foster-brother," said Ivar, " by the look
of the sky, that we are going to meet -/Egir and
Ran and their daughters erelong in their angry
mood."

The wind kept increasing. "The brother of
i£gir, who stirs the ocean," said the foster-brother,

The Daughters of Ran 1 1 1

^ wishes to see what kind of men are on board of
the Elidi and other ships, and if Ivar and his foster-
brothers are fearless men ; for, as thou seest, the
sea is becoming mountain high."

Then Hjalmar, who was looking at the wake
made by the ship, said to Ivar: ''Who are those
white-helmeted maidens that I seem to see yon-
der ? They are dressed in white, have frowning
looks, their breasts heave with passion, and they
are coming fast toward the Elidi/'

" Those are three of the daughters of iEgir and
Ran, and by their size and fierceness must be
Hrdnn, Bylgja, and Hefring; let us beware of
them, for there is anger in their looks ; they
are coming rapidly toward us, and I think they
mean us harm."

Ivar had hardly uttered these words, when there
dashed a wave so strongly against the. Elidi that
it carried away the gunwales. It was Hr5nn, they
fancied, that had come against the ship. Then
another wave followed Hr5nn; it carried away
part of the bows of the Elidi. It was Bylgja.
Right after Bylgja, in the wink of an eye, came
another wave that swamped the deck of the ship,
and flung four men overboard, who were all lost.

Then Hjalmar said : " It is Hefring, who has
carried those four men to Ran, and Hroesvelg (the
wind) is flapping his wings with great force at
heaven's end so that the tempest may blow still
harder." *'It is likely," said Ivar, "that some
more of our men will visit Ran, for the storm

112 Ivar the Viking

is increasing; we shall not be thought fit to
come to her hall and in her presence unless we
prepare ourselves well for her welcome." Then
he cut asunder several large arm-rings of gold, and
divided them among his men ; " for/' said he, " I
think it right that every man should carry some
gold with him, and appear before Ran as befits
the rank of every high-born man. We have cut
the red rings which the rich father of Hjorvard
owned, before iEgir slays us — gold shall be seen
on the guests in the middle of the hall of Ran if
we need night quarters there." Then in a mus-
ing voice he added : '^ Ran is handling us roughly,
and has taken many of my kin to herself. Verily
the land of iEgir's daughter is not always safe."

It had become very cold, and Ivar said : " Fire
and the sight of the sun are the best things
among the sons of men, also their good health and
a blameless life, if they can keep them. It is
better to be merry than to be down-hearted, what-
ever may come to hand. Glad and cheerful should
every man be until he meets his death."

The fleet was behaving splendidly in the tem-
pest ; the ships rode over the waves as if they had
been birds of storms.

The dragon ships of Sigmund and Sigurd came
within hailing distance of the Elidi, and Ivar
shouted to them: "Foster-brothers, have the
daughters of Ran treated you roughly ? "

" Yes," shouted each in turn. " Several of our
men have gone to the hall of Ran, and we have

The Daughters of Ran 113

prepared ourselves for this joamey, for we are
fearless men."

The wind shifted, and the ships were driven
toward the dangerous coast of Norway, and came
in sight of the shores of a large island with great
weird cliffs hanging over the sea. The storm
seemed then to be at its height, the vessels had
to run before the wind, every sail had been un-
reefed to allow them to make their utmost speed,
so that they might not be swamped by the huge
seas that advanced toward them from behind.
"Witch-craft moves the storm," cried Hjalmar,
"and we had better sail under the lee of the
island for protection, for we cannot contend with
iEgir, nor Ran, and their daughters."

The Elidi and the other vessels came to the lee-
ward of the island, where it was comparatively
calm, and there the Vikings waited for better
weather. During the night the storm abated and
the wind became fair. On the morrow they sailed
away and had good weather for a time, but the
wind became stronger and stronger after they
were far out to sea, and they were once more in
the midst of a great storm ; the daughters of Ran
once again were roused, and the waves became
very high and threatening. Then a snow-storm
arose, and the snow fell so thickly that the men in
the stern and the prow of the ships could not see
each other, and the waves broke over the ships
and filled them with water, so the men had to

bale for their lives.
8

114 Ivar the Viking

''He who travels widely, steadily/' said Ivar,
" must meet good and evil."

"That is certain, foster-brother/' answered
Hjalmar. '' Now is the time for brave men to be
tried, and show that they do not fear death/'

The great waves continued to dash against the
Elidi, and Ivar burst forth into a chant, singing:
" We, the renowned warriors of chiefs, have come
on the deep, and land is out of sight, and I see
all the men that defend the Elidi baling the ship/'

The snow fell so fast and thick that they could
not discern anything ; the night came, and those
who were not on the watch put themselves in
their leather bags to sleep, and thus protect them-
selves against wet and cold. Ivar and Hjalmar
steered the Elidi alternately. Toward morning
they thought they saw nine Valkyrias, helmet-
clad and with shining spears, riding in the air,
over their ships, and then the storm ceased.

" They have come to protect us and hush the
.storm ; the decree of the Nomir in regard to our
death is not yet to be fulfilled," said Ivar.

Soon after, they saw land, but as it was all
covered with snow they could not make out the
place, as it is very difficult for mariners to do
when snow covers the ground.

Then the fleet hove to for a while, and after-
ward sailed cautiously along the coast, keeping
out of the way of the breakers and islands which
rose only to the level of the sea ; they came to
the mouth of a fjord, and then recognized the

The Daughters of Ran 115

land, and saw that they had been driven out of
their course. Continuing their voyage southward
until they came to Engel, they were received by
Gudbrand and Sigrid with great demonstrations
of joy; after a short stay they separated, each
going his own way, Hjalmar remaining at home
during the winter.

»* fc

•t / nt ••

CHAPTER XII

ROMANTIC ADVENTURES, OF SIGURD

Sigurd, with his own dragon-ship, sailed nortlw
ward, and landed on a large island where there
were many inhabitants. He wished to visit a fos-
ter-sister of his, called Ingebjorg, whom he loved
dearly, and who received him with many demon-
strations of joy. He was very proud of her, for
she was extremely beautiful, had dark brown hair
and hazel eyes, and was gifted with all the accom*
plishments that belonged to high-bom women, as
well as possessed of a gentle and lovable character.

In the evening he betook himself to a large hall,
where there was an elaborate entertainment, and
there were many guests present. He was enthu-
siastically received, for many had heard of him.
A very skilful performer was playing on the harp,
and Sigurd enjoyed it greatly, so long was it since
he had heard aught but the clangor of battle, and
the roar of the winds and waves. Near him sat
three charming maidens, fair to look upon, with
whom he talked much. Their names were Thor-
dis, Ragnild, and Thorana.

Thordis was beautiful, and had charming little
ways of her own. She was noticeably dignified in

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 117

manner, had a graceful figure, was dressed coquet-
tishly, and possessed an exquisite pair of almond-
shaped bluish eyes which seemed the incarnation
of love. She was every inch a Hersir's daughter,
and was a great favorite among the Vikings, to
whom her liberal ways and kind heart, as well
as her beauty and accomplishments, made her
extremely attractive.

Ragnild was twenty years old, tall and slender ;
her hair was fair and silky, her complexion as deli-
cate as that of the apple blossom. The blue dress
she wore that evening was in delightful contrast
to her fair skin and hair. Her big blue eyes were
like nests filled with little Cupids ready to send
their arrows right and left into the hearts of those
who came within their range.

Thorana, the shortest of the three, was twenty-
two years of age, and possessed a very graceful
figure, with a pair of small eyes full of mischief.
Her head was adorned with thick chestnut hair of
rich color, with streaks as of burnished gold here
and there. She was full of life, had great in-
dividuality, and, in general, had very much her
own way, as she was an only daughter. All three
maidens loved the society of scalds and warriors.

The mothers of these three girls were hand-
some women, and all had brought up their
daughters with tender love and care, and taught
them all the accomplishments which were required
of maidens of high birth.

Thordis had lost her father, and she and her

Ii8 Ivar the Viking

mother mourned his death greatly. She had a
brother, a most charming and handsome fellow,
whom Sigurd liked at once.

A very few days after this entertainment, Thor-
dis, Thorana, Ragnild, and Sigurd had become
fast friends, and called themselves cousins. They
saw each other every day, and met often in the
banqueting hall in the evening. One day Sigurd
received a message from a friend, written in mystic
runes, in which Thordis, whose home was else-
where, was casually mentioned as visiting on the
island, and the message also said that she held
large estates in her own right. This latter part of
the message did not please Sigurd, for he liked
Thordis for her own sake and her charming ways.

One day, when Thordis was seated by the side
of her mother, Sigurd appeared, and, after saluting
them in his usual way, he said, with a laughing
expression : " Cousin Thordis, I have received a
message, written in mystic runes, in which your
name is mentioned. It is sad news to me, indeed.
I wish I had never received it."

At these words, Thordis's big, beautiful eyes
became twice as large as they were before, and,
with an inquiring and startled look, she said:
'' Cousin Sigurd, I insist on knowing what your
friend has written, and who he is."

" No," said Sigurd, " you will never know who
he is."

"Then what did he say?" asked Thordis. "I
insist upon knowing."

Rofnantic Adventures of Sigurd 1 19

" If you wish to know," replied Sigurd, " I will
tell you that. He wrote that you were a lovely
maiden, but that you possessed great wealth in
your own right ; and this last part was sad news,
indeed, to me. I wish I had never received the
message. I never cared or knew if you were
rich, and I like you for your own charming ways
and for yourself, and "

" Well," replied Thordis, with apparently a feel-
ing of great relief, " your friend has deceived you ; "
to which assertion her mother nodded assent.

" Certainly not in the first part of the message,
where he says you are a charming girl," said
Sigurd.

" There, also, he made a mistake," she replied,
laughing. " But never mind, Cousin Sigurd."

The following day, Ragnild, Thordis, and her
brother, with Sigurd, drove up to Eagle Mountain
from which a beautiful view of the sea, of the burg,
and of the island could be seen.

Every day that passed away bound the friend-
ship of these three maidens with Sigurd stronger
than before.

Alas ! a day came when Ragnild's mother, who
was also a visitor on the island, received a runic
message from home, that they must return. Poor
Ragnild did not like it. She wanted to stay, for
it was so pleasant on the island. Sigurd was at
least no better pleased, nor were Thordis and
Thorana, and it was with great regret that they
parted ; they follow$4 b^r to the ship, but not

I20 Ivar the

before they promised tojaa^t agrain in the winten
Ragnild was venywitn missed by them in all the
entertainments that followed, and Sigurd thought
often afterwards of lovely Ragnild.

One day Sigurd proposed to Thordis and
Thorana a moonlight drive, as the weather was
beautiful, and at that time, the beginning of Sep-
tember, the moon was very brilliant. It was
agreed that two other friends were to go. They
were pleasant men, full of life and jollity.

It was a beautiful night ; not a cloud was seen
in the sky. The full moon, queen of the night,
shone in all her glory; the stars glittered and
twinkled brilliantly in the deep azure of the firma^
ment.

Waiting in front of the " skemma," or bower,
of Thordis and Thorana stood a splendid four-
wheeled carriage, wagon-like in shape, drawn by
two of the fleetest horses known in the country.
The horses were very restive. They champed
the bit, pawed the ground, and snorted incessantly.
Two men held the fiery steeds firmly by the bridle,
and it took all their might, and in despite of this
they could hardly prevent them from getting
away from them.

Sigurd and his two companions were anxiously
waiting for the coming of the two Vikings' daugh-
ters. Thorana and Thordis at last made their
appearance, clad in their warm, graceful evening
doaks. Their faces were radiant with expectation,
for both had been looking forward to that drive

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 121

by moonlight and the sail on Eagle Lake, and
were anticipating great delight. Accompanying
them was a middle-aged friend, a woman who
was to act, as we say in our modem way, as a
chaperon. She was very skilled in embroidery,
and had great talent in representing on canvas
all kinds of scenery, views of the sea or landscape,
either weird or charming.

They had hardly entered the carriage, and had
had no time to be seated, when the horses, becom-
ing apparently unmanageable, dashed forward, and,
as they rounded the corner of the way leading to
the high road, the vehicle seemed fairly to bend
like a bow, and was on the point of being over-
turned. Fortunately the great skill of the driver
was equal to the emergency. Then the carriage
fairly flew over the ground, an irresistible power
seeming to impel the fiery steeds forward in their
furious speed.

The excitement was very great among all. Si-
gurd exclaimed that even Sleipnir, the eight-foot-
ed horse of Odin, could not go faster, neither could
clouds, pushed before the tempest, fly forward
more quickly. The moonlight imparted a weird
appearance to the landscape, the strange shadows
of the trees seemed to play all round them, and the
shadows of the rocks and of the hills appeared and
disappeared, one after another, in quick succession,
like phantoms or ghosts.

Here and there they entered a part of the road
densely wooded and where the rays of the moon

122 Ivar the Viking

could not penetrate ; then came a less dense part
of the forest, where tall, conical-shaped pines ex-
tended their phantom-like shadows out upon the
road and over themselves ; then groves of aspens
came in sight, with their leaves quivering and
frolicking as so many merry maids. The heaven
was their banqueting hall, the stars their lights,
and the murmur of the wind the music.

All were speechless and spell-bound at the
speed of the coursers and the unearthly beauty of
all that passed swiftly before them, but once in a
while an exclamation of delight or of wonderment
escaped from the lips of Thordis and Thorana.

Sigurd, who had been silent for some time, sud-
denly seemed to see far off in the sky nine Valky-
rias riding in the air on fiery white steeds. Skuld,
the Norn personifying the future, was preceding
them, and Sigurd wondered why Skuld was with
them, and what her appearance forbode. She
accompanied them evidently to see that the de-
crees of the Nornir, who had shaped the lives of
each of them at their birth, should be fulfilled at
the particular time. What were those decrees no
human being knew. Then Sigurd said to himself,
** It was well ordered that no one should know his
fate beforehand." He did not know that they had
fated him to be in love with Thorana or Thordis.
Suddenly the Valkyrias and Skuld appeared to
vanish from his gaze.

As the carriage sped along, the horses ran faster
than before ; it seemed hardly possible that the

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 123

axles could stand the strain put upon them. Such
was the rattling, that every part of the vehicle
seemed on the point of coming to pieces. All
shouted that they did not mind, that the wild
fun would be still greater than ever. In a word,
the excitement had rendered every one perfectly
reckless of danger. " Why should the daughters
of Viking heroes be afraid ? '* exclaimed Thordis ;
and Thorana shouted at the top of her voice : ** It
is good that our mothers are not with us ; my
mother would have died of fright or faint, and
then we should have missed all our sport.''

Glimpses of Eagle Lake were finally seen, through
the foliage of the trees, and soon afterwards they
stopped before a solitary cabin near its shores,
their horses fairly covered with foam.

Every one declared that never bad he driven so
fast, or seen such superb driving, or been so excited
in his life. In a few moments two boats were
seen gliding out upon the waters of Eagle Lake,
which was nestled in the midst of wooded hills,
while yonder was Eagle Mountain towering above
all. In one boat were Sigurd and Thorana ; in the
other, were Thordis and her two friends. Sigurd
wished that Thordis had been also in his boat.

The scene was most enchanting ; not a ripple
was seen on the crystal-like water, which the moon
had transformed into a mirror, in which the stars
coquettishly looked at themselves, while images
of the hills and trees were reflected along the
8hore&

124 I'^^^ ^^ Viking

''O mother Earth/' said Sigurd to himself as
he contemplated that never-to-be-forgotten night.
'' How beautiful thou art, when the moon rules
over thee instead of the sun ! The moon gives us
the night, the sun the day. Some say that the
nights were created for the sons of men to sle^,
but if it is so, why should the nights be so beau-
tiful to behold, when the moon shines, and the
stars tremble and glitter in the blue of the sky ?
Do not the nightingales sing their songs of love
at night when the moon is their sun ? Love was
born of the night ; the nights of the moon are the
lover's days, for the moon shines upon them, and
kisses them with her radiant and soft light."

Thorana insisted on rowing herself. Her grace-
ful figure bent forward and backward at each
stroke of the oars, her cousin Sigurd silently admir-
ing her all the time. Their companion enlivened
the time by his bright conversation and the recital
of his numerous adventures, for he had been in
many distant countries, and his anecdotes were full
of wit. The weird echo repeated their words in
the deep silence of that night, which was only dis-
turbed at intervals by the falling of the oars upon
the water.

The two boats for a while drew wide apart, and
their occupants amused themselves by listening
to the echo. Once Sigurd thought he saw Hugin
and Munin, the ravens of Odin, flying above his
head on their way to Valhalla, to tell the Ruler
of Hosts all that was happening in the world.

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 125

Then again, appeared to him the nine Valkyrias
with Skuld, who had followed them all the way ;
their spears glittered in the moonlight. Skuld's
hair sent rays of light out over the night. For a
while she hovered over their boat, and then threw
down upon the earth a superb ball of fire, a shoot-
ing star ; then with the Valkyrias she disappeared
in the direction of the Well of Urd. Every day
the Nornir take the holy water from the well,
and, mixing it with the clay that lies round it,
pour it over the ash tree, Yggdrasil, that the
branches may not dry up or decay.

When the two boats came close together again,
Sigurd saw two shadows reflected in the water,
more beautiful to him than those of stars and of
all that had been reflected in the water since
Odin had made the world. They were the
shadows of Thorana and of Thordis. Their beau-
tiful faces, their graceful forms, their long hair,
were like an apparition from the deep. It was
as if the two beautiful daughters of Mgir and
Ran, Dufa "the dove," and Ud the "loving,"
had come to see the men who were in the
boats.

Sigurd remained spell-bound before the sight,
when, by a motion of the boat, the shadow disap-
peared, never to reappear on the beautiful waters
of Eagle Lake, and in a short time they found
themselves once more on the shore.

Sigurd mentioned to no one that he had beheld
Valkyrias with Skuld^ and the beautiful shadows

126 Ivar the Viking

of Thorana and Thordis, but all these visions had
made a deep impression on his mind, and he re-
mained thoughtful all the way home. The
following day he made a sacrifice to the goddess
Var, who, as we have said, listens to the vows of
love men make ; but no one ever heard of that
vow. But we may safely say that the drive that
beautiful night and the row on Eagle Lake was
never forgotten by any of those who were there,
as long as they lived.

A few days after the events we have just
mentioned, Thorana and Thordis made ready to
go to their respective homes. The last evening of
their stay saw the same party together in the
hall where they met first. Nothing save death
could have prevented Sigurd from being present.
The following morning all met on board of
the ship that was to take his two lovely cousins
away from the island. A host of friends came to
bid them good-by, all apparently happy, for none
had yet realized how they would miss each other,
and the good tinie they had all had, and that
regrets were soon to follow, and all wondered if
all of them would meet again.

They parted with many expressions of love and
friendship, and the following day a messenger
came and handed to Sigurd a message written in
mystic runes. It was from his cousins, who had
written it on their way home. These magic words
were : " With best love, from your broken-hearted
cousins ! " and a flush of joy overspread his face

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 127

when he read this loving message. He immedi-
ately sent a messenger to them with another
message, telling of his lonely feelings.

Sigurd felt utterly wretched after the departure
of his two cousins, though they were to meet
again. A feeling of intense loneliness came over
him ; all that was bright and cheerful in the island
had gone ; the wind moaned ; the waves, as they
struck the shores, seemed to sing mournfully in
his ears, " Thy three cousins are gone, the rocky
cliffs will see them no more." He even dreaded
to pass the skemma where they had stayed. No
maiden could cheer him, for in his eyes none
were so lovely and accomplished as Thorana,
Ragnild, and Thordis.

He whiled away the time by writing on birch-
bark a saga, in which he recounted all that had
happened on the island. Finally he concluded
to depart, and after sailing a few days he came
to a burg where a foster-brother by the name
of Thorkel and he had been brought up together.
But Thorkel had been dead for several years.
Sigurd wanted to see his grave, and, after land-
ing and telling his errand to the people, he went
towards the mound where Thorkel and his wife
lay silently side by side. They had been married
but a short time ere Skuld snapped asunder the
thread that measured the days of their lives. He
ascended the mound and murmured to himself,
"Here Thorkel and his wife lie. The thinking

128 Ivar the Viking

minds that guided and moved their actions during
their lives have left them. Helpless, motionless,
and without life they sleep."

Looking up, he saw a butterfly of brilliant colors,
with wings of gold and rainbow tints, full of life,
going merrily from one flower to another, drink-
ing of their nectan

Whilst watching his joyous course, Sigurd
exclaimed musingly : " All life is ephemeral !
Man and woman, like this butterfly and the
flower, are but the creatures of a day in the
immensity of time and in the world which the
gods have made. What a beautiful life is that
of the butterfly! He lives in the air; his life
is that of love and immortality. He spends his
days in caressing and kissing flowers, and becomes
intoxicated with their sweetness. Like love, he
feeds on love. As soon as he has fulfilled his
destiny, and filled brimful the cup of love and
drunk it, he dies as a brilliant meteor that burst
into life for an instant, like the twinkling of a star
that never returns. Thus the flower is bom to
show her tempting beauty, her sweetness, and
intoxicating nectar to the butterfly. The flower
was created for the butterfly, and the butterfly for
the flower; so were man and woman created
for one another, and to love each other, and, like
love, their minds are immortal Short is the life
of the butterfly and of the flower, but their exist-
ence in the immensity of time is apparently not
shorter than that of man. If the lives of the

Romantic Adventures of Sigurd 129

butterfly and the flower are ephemeral, so also is
the life of man. In the immensity of time since
the * Great Void/ the lives of all created things
appear to the gods of the same duration. Man
is born, ushered into the present, and then into
the future, and thenceforth belongs to the
past. We are tossed," said Sigurd, " on the sea
of life, like a rudderless ship, and we sail from
day to day towards the unknown called by us the
future, not knowing where we are going, nor how
the Nomir have shaped our lives ; always hoping
and hoping for something we have not been able
to grasp."

In this reflective mood of mind, Sigurd left the
mound, under which lay two hearts which had been
bound together by love during their lives, and
returned to his ship, wondering what were the
number of days the Nornir had decreed at
his birth he should live, and also if he would
ever find a woman that he would love so much as
to be impelled to ask her to become his wife.

Then he sailed for Dampstadir, and there met
Ivar and his two foster-brothers waiting for him.

9

CHAPTER XIII

A VOYAGE TO THE CASPIAN

The following spring, Ivar and his foster-
brothers made preparations to go to the Caspian
Sea, by the Volga. They had sent word to sev-
eral of their young kinsmen, asking them if they
would join them in their voyage. The proposal
had been accepted with eagerness by them all, for
most of those to whom the invitation had been
sent had never gone so far south, and they longed
to see the lands of which they had heard so much,
or from which so many costly things came ; but
two or three among those invited had been there
before to trade, and had made on their return
great profits on their goods, and they wished to
try their luck again.

It was not a small undertaking to make a voy-
age to the Caspian, for it was tedious, and took a
long time. Ivar chose three vessels of very light
draught, that could sail easily on the rivers of the
present Russia, leading to that sea. Special ves-
sels were built for such voyages, and the models
of these craft were beautiful, and could not even
to-day be improved upon for that sort of naviga-
.tion. One vessel, very much like those of Ivar,

4 Voyage to the Caspian 131

was found at Tune, in Norway, and can be seen at
Christiania to-day.

Provisions were collected, among which was a
great deal of hard bread, very much like that used
to-day in Scandinavia. Various articles neces-
sary for barter were also collected, such as scales
and weights ; a great quantity of gold spiral rods of
certain size and weight, which were to be cut into
smaller or larger pieces if necessary, and then
weighed, for the Norsemen had no coins, and
these rings or pieces were the medium of
exchange. Their scale of value was according to
weight. Their intercourse with Rome, however,
had made them acquainted with Roman coins of
gold and silver, and they knew exactly their worth,
and often brought them home and kept them
until they visited again the Roman province.
They also had a measure called an ell, two feet
in lengrth, to measure the beautiful fabrics they in*
tended to buy, and also a measure for wine, for
they were to bring back wines with them.

A man named Ulf was to go with them.
He was familiar with the navigation of the
Dnieper, the Don, and the Volga, and had sailed
several times from the Baltic to the Black Sea.
He had lived chiefly upon the River Don, where
he had a large trading establishment. He was a
great trader and sea-farer, whose business was to
go on trading voyages to various countries. Some-
times he went by sea, at other times by land. He
was an old friend of Hjorvard, who often ordered

132 Ivar the Viking

him to buy goods for him, and had been very often
to Gotland. Ulf was just the man for such an ex-
pedition, and the foster-brothers and their friends
congratulated themselves on his going with them.

In the beginning of June, as soon as the ice
allowed them to sail, they left Dampstadir, and
sailed through the Gulf of Finland ; thence, after a
difficult navigation through lakes and rivers, and
some hard rowing, they reached the great River
Volga, and, descending the stream, they came to
a place called Novgrad, a great mart, where a
fair was held once a year in summer. Novgrad
was in the great realm of Holmgard, and they
found there many friends, for the people were of
the same kindred. Many Vikings had married
the daughters of the Holmgard people, and much
intercourse took place between them and the
Norsemen. Both peoples had in common the
same religious belief.

During the fair, many kinds of people were to
be seen there with their wares. They came from
the Caucasus, from the Ural Mountains, from the
shores of the Caspian, from Turkestan, even from
China, and many other lands. Slaves were also sold
at Novgrad in the market-places. Peace reigned
at the Novgrad fair, as it did at all the fairs of the
Norsemen, or at the temple or assemblies of the
people. No strife or shedding of blood was al-
lowed to take place, and no one was molested,
Ivar and his friends bought nothing at Novgrad,
intending to come back and do so on their return.

A Voyage to the Caspian 133

From Novgrad they sailed down the Volga,
using their oars when there was no wind. They
stopped here and there at several places, and were
well received everywhere.

While on board, every one of the crew had to
be cook, for it was then the custom of traders not
to have cooks, all the messmates drawing lots to
see which of them should do the cooking each
day. All shipmates also had to drink together,
and a tub with a lid over it stood near the mast
for this purpose.

When finally they reached the Caspian without
any serious mishaps, there was great rejoicing on
board. Ulf was the recipient of many praises for
his skilful pilotage. But the most difficult part
of the journey was not yet accomplished — that of
crossing the Caspian to the Persian shores, and
the ascent of the Oxus River remained to be done.
Before undertaking the second part of the voyage,
the ships were drawn ashore, scraped, repaired,
and painted, for their bottoms had become foul.
During those days the Vikings spent much of
their time practising athletic games when they
were ashore, for on no account were these exer-
cises to be neglected.

When the ships were ready, they crossed the
Caspian without encountering one of those storms
that make the water of that shallow sea, so full of
shoals, dangerous to mariners ; and after landing
they wondered much at the people they saw, for
they differed greatly from the Vikings. They

134 -'i'^'' '^ Viking

worshipped the sun and fire ; some wore large tur-
bans like the Turks of to-day, were very indus-
trious, and many led a nomadic life with their
herds. Their women were beautiful, and the men
were courteous and hospitable. The Vikings
bought a good deal of beautiful velvet, which
they called pell, and much rich cloth embroidered
with gold and silver, brocades, and also superb
linen tablecloths and napkins.

They ascended afterward the River Oxus, the
ascent of which was very tedious. The current
was strong and against them, but no one tried to
molest them, and every one was anxious to barter
with them. There they bought silk goods and
velvets, and spent the beginning of the winter on
the river, and the later winter months on the Cas-
pian, whence they sailed and rowed up the Volga
before the melting of the snow and ice in the
north ; and by the time these had melted, and
swelled the stream and made the current very
rapid, they were far up. Here they waited until
the river should have fallen to its usual size, re-
maining all the time on board of their ships,
spending their days in playing chess or gambling
with dice, for almost all the Vikings were great
gamblers. Their voyage northward was far more
tedious than that southward. It was necessary to
place three men at each oar on account of the
current, and the end of September found them
once more in the Baltic, with their ships loaded
with precious merchandise.

A Voyage to the Caspian 135

^ Hjorvard and the Gotlanders were delighted to
see Ivar and all his companions back. Not a
single death had occurred during the voyage, Ulf
had had an eye to business^ and a good part of
the cargo belonged to him. Ivar presented his
father with several casks of wine and many pre-
cious objects, and to his mother he gave costly
woollen, velvets, and silk stuff.

The fame of Ivar had spread far and wide all
over the land. Scalds in the halls of Hersirs re-
counted his brilliant warlike exploits. He was
very mature for his age, and gifted with great
tact. People said he would be exactly like his
father. He had reached the age when parents
think about looking for a wife for their sons.

One morning, accordingly, Hjorvard called Ivar
and said to him: ''Listen to what I am going to
tell thee. We have been told Frey had seated
himself on Hlidskjalf, the high seat from which
Odin could see over all worlds. When he looked to
the north he saw on an estate, or farm, a large and
fine house towards which a woman was walking.
When she lifted her arms to open the door, a
light shone from them on the sea, and the air and
all the worlds were brightened by her. This
woman, as thou knowest, was Gerd, the daughter
of Gymir by his wife Orboda, and was the most
beautiful of all women. Frey's great boldness in
sitting down on the holy seat was thus punished,
for he went away full of sorrow, having fallen
deeply in love with her. When he returned home

136 Ivar the Viking

he did not speak, nor could he sleep or drink, and
no one dared to question him. Then Njord called
Skirnir, the page of Frey, and told him to go to
him and ask Frey with whom he was so angry
that he would not speak to anyone. Skirnir
obeyed, though unwillingly, and when he came to
Frey he asked him why he was so sad and did not
speak to anyone. Frey answered that he had
seen a beautiful woman, and for her sake he was
full of grifef. * Now thou shalt go,' he said, * and
ask her in marriage for me, and bring her home
hither, whether her father be willing or not. I
will reward thee well for the deed.'

" Skirnir replied that he would go and deliver
this message if Frey gave him his sword. This
sword was so powerful that it fought of itself.
Frey gave it to him, and then Skirnir departed
and asked the woman of Gymir in marriage for
Frey, and Gerd promised him that she would come
after three nights, and keep her wedding with
Frey.

" When Skirnir had told Frey of the result of
his journey, Frey sang : * Long is one night, long
is another. How can I endure three ? Often a
month to me seemed shorter than one-half this
forthcoming wedding night.* "

Hjorvard having thus told the story of Frey,
said : " Ivar, my son, when I look from Damp-
stadir over the sea, I see yonder, towards the
west, where we often behold so many grand sun-
sets, a beautiful maiden, nay, three beautiful ones.

A Voyage to the Caspian 137

walking in the green paths leading tc Upsalir.
These three maidens are the daughters of Yngvi,
the Hersir of Svithjod, and, as thou knowest,
their beauty and accomplishments are known all
over our northern lands. Thou hast come to that
age when it is time for thee to find a wife, and I
have thought of a match for thee, kinsman, if
thou wilt follow my advice^ and nothing would
please me more than to have thee marry one of
Yngvi's daughters. Thou mightest visit many
countries and find no maidens more accomplished
than they are, and it would be of good advantage
to our family and to Gotland if thou didst marry
one of them, and bring our kinship still closer than
it was before with the Hersir of Svithjod."

Ivar replied that he knew how much his father
had his welfare at heart, but said : '' Thou must
not forget, father, that the daughters of Yngvi
have the highest pedigree in all the Northern
lands, and the realm of Gotland may not be large
enough for their ambition. It may be possible
that these daughters may wish to wed men hav-
ing greater possessions than myself. I think it
would be prudent, before thou and our kinsmen
propose the match, that I obtain greater renown
than I have."

** There is no difficulty, my son, about thy pedi-
gree, for we are all of Odin's kin, and you would
be equally matched."

The conversation ended there for the present,
Ivar leaving the matter of his marriage in his

138 Ivor the Viking

father's hands, though he thought much of what
Hjorvard had said, and of his earnest wish to have
him happily and honorably married. He knew,
too, that Yngvi and Hjorvard were great friends,
and visited one another, and gave feasts to each
other, and that a connection by marriage between
the two families would be very advantageous and
agreeable to his parents.

f

CHAPTER XIV

HAKI'S BURNING JOURNEY TO VALHALLA

On their return from the Caspian, the four fos-
ter-brothers had found the country very much dis-
turbed ; several Vikings from abroad, with a great
number of ships, had been plundering here and
there among the people. Peace had deserted the
land, and great distress from these incursions
prevailed everywhere. Among the greatest plun-
derers were two famous brothers of the name of
Haki and Hagbard ; they were great Vikings, and
had a large host and a great number of powerful
and swift ships. These had gray sails, and were
painted of such a color that their vessels could
not be seen far away. Haki and Hagbard had
no lands ; they lived on their ships, and never
slept under a roof, nor did they ever drink at the
fireside ; their men had no homes, and had left
their country, preferring a life of adventure and
warfare with two such famous chiefs. They
attacked people ashore everywhere, and plundered
them, and afterwards returned with their booty to
their ships ; they wintered in the rivers, and defied
the power of Rome, and of all the Hersirs in the
land. When their ships were old, they bought

140 Ivar the Viking

new ones or captured others. They had at last
become tired of Western countries, had returned
to the Norselandy and had been outlawed by all
the Things, or assemblies, of the people of every
realm.

Haki had with him twelve champions, among
whom were Starkad the old, and Ulf the valiant.
All his men were berserks, who were often seized
by the berserk fury. Starkad and Ulf were old
men, who had been through many a bloody fight,
and had served under Haki's father, who had
never himself slept under a roof. They all had
taken an oath at a g^eat sacrifice that they would
never die in a bed ; neither would they ever throw
themselves from a rock in order to go to Odin
and Valhalla, but that they would all die by weap-
ons in battle. Haki himself was one of the great-
est of champions, and so agile as well as powerful,
that he was a most dangerous enemy to deal
with.

One day Haki went with his host against Thor-
kel, a great Hersir, without warning, for he ruth-
lessly disregarded the laws of war, so that Thorkel
had hardly time to collect his warriors. The lat-
ter had also twelve champions, among whom were
the brothers Svidpad and Geigad, both far-famed
in the North. A fierce battle took place, and Val-
halla was destined to receive many men that day.
When the battle was at its height, Svidpad and
Geigad made a furious assault on Haki's men,
and many of them never saw the light again. All

HakVs Burning Journey to Valhalla 141

of Haki's champions were badly wounded, and
could fight no more, being too weak on account
of loss of blood. Then he went forward and
broke the shield-burg of Thorkel and slew him,
as well as his standard-bearer, and also Svidpad
and Geigad. He conquered the land and took
possession of it, and became the ruler of the herad
of Thorkel- He stayed at home during the win-
ter, and ruled the land he had conquered, after
which his champions sailed away to southern lands,
on Viking expeditions, and earned much wealth for
themselves.

Among other gfreat Vikings who never slept
under a roof or drank by the fire-side, and who
disturbed the land and had been outlawed, were
the brothers Eirick and Jorund. After a great
battle in which they had slain the Hersir of Gaut-
aland, they thought themselves far greater men
than before, and wished to try their strength
against Haki and Hagbard, and avenge the dis-
grace put upon Thorkel, their kinsman ; so, when
they heard that Haki had allowed his champions
to go away, they collected a large host. When it
was known that they had come to reconquer the
land for their kinsmen, the people from all the
country round flocked to their standards in large
numbers, and a great host marched against Haki.
A mighty battle soon took place. For a long time
victory was undecided, champion fighting against
champion. Finally, Haki rushed forward, and
fought with such irresistible force, that he slew

142 Ivar the Vihfng

all near him, among them Eirick, and cut down
the standard-bearers of the brothers, whereupon
Jorund fled to his ships with his men.

But Haki had received such severe wounds that
he foresaw that his remaining days would be few.
He had made ready a vessel which he prized very
highly on account of its swiftness, beauty, and
war power. He had it loaded with the bodies of
high-born warriors that had fallen in battle, to-
gether with their weapons, and had a large pyre
of tarred wood made on the ship. Then he bade his
followers farewell, and told them that he was going
to Odin, and ordered men to carry him, in full
war-dress, with chain armor, helmet, sword, and
shield, on board of his ship. Then he bade them
to build a large pyre near the prow, and to lay
him upon it.

After they had done so, he had the rudder ad-
justed and the sail hoisted and set, and much gold
and many weapons placed on board. Then the
tarred wood was kindled. The wind blew from the
shore seaward ; the burning ship sailed away, and
the warriors bade Haki and his men a happy jour-
ney to Valhalla. Farther and farther the funeral
pyre of Haki and his men went on its way. The
flames rose higher and higher towards the sky;
the sail burned, and at last the mast, looking like
a tower of fire, fell upon the deck. The people
believed that the higher the flames rose, the
greater would be the welcome in Valhalla. Then
the lurid glare of the flames became less and less

Hakfs Burning Journey to Valhalla 143

brilliant, and^ on a sudden, the ship went down
into the deep. But Haki and his warriors had
sailed to Valhalla, and the people said that this
great deed of Haki would live forever in the
memory of man, and would be sung by the scalds
to the end of time.

During this time, Ivar and his foster-brothers
had gathered a large host and made his vessels
ready, for he intended to make war on the Viking
raiders who infested the sea and brought trouble
and insecurity upon the land. As they were being
launched, Hjalmar's ship struck one man as it
came down the rollers, and killed him. This acci-
dent happened once in a g^eat while at the
launching of ships — an operation that was always
attended with danger, the more so if it were
not carefully done. Such an accident was called
** roller-reddening," and was considered a very bad
omen, therefore the intended expedition was
abandoned. Ivar and his foster-brothers thought
that some faithless family spirits wished them
evil, and had abandoned their watch over them.

The next day, when Ivar and Hjalmar were
walking together, Ivar thought he saw a pet goat
of his, which had been always in the habit of com*
ing into the courtyard. No one was allowed to
drive him away. Suddenly he said: "This is
strange ! "

"What dost thou see that seems strange to
thee?" asked Hjalmar.

144 -'^^'' ^^ Viking

" It seems to me," Ivar answered, " that the goat
which lies in this hollow place is covered with
blood."

Hjalmar, astonished, answered him that there
was no goat there, nor anything else.

"What is it, then ? " inquired Ivar.

" I am afraid," Hjalmar returned, " that thou
must be a death-fated man, and that thou hast
seen the spirit that follows and protects thee,
warning thee of danger ; and if not thyself, some
of thy kinsmen may, perhaps, be fated to die.
Guard thyself well, foster-brother. I will also
watch carefully over thee, so will Sigurd and Sig-
mund."

" That will not serve," cried Ivar, " if death is
fated to me, for no man can change his fate ; but I
will fall bravely."

These two successive omens made a deep
impression upon Ivar; the ships were dragged
ashore, and put under the sheds, and it was
announced that no expeditions were to take place
that year.

Then Ivar made a special sacrifice to Frey, for
he loved Frey more than all the other gods, and
often sacrificed to him, and that day he offered up
four black oxen, and two of his most valuable
horses. The following day, Hjalmar said to Ivar :
•' Let us find out the decrees that fate has in store
for us, for I do not like the * roller-reddening ' that
has taken place at the launching of our ships, or
the vision of the bloody goat. Let us consult the

Hakts Burning Journey to Valhalla 145

oracles, as well as sacrifice to Frey. I still fear
some impending misfortune is going to happen to
some of us, and that some great sorrow will over-
take us. Let us make ready and beware of treach-
ery. Perhaps we may meet a witch full of evil on
the way; then it is better to walk on than to lodge
in her house, though the night may be stormy.
Often wicked women sit near the road, who blunt
both swords and sense. Let us never go out of
doors without our weapons, for it is hard to know,
when out on the roads, if a man may need his
spear. The sons of men need eyes of foresight.**

They made, therefore, another sacrifice, and
dipped the sacrificial chips into the blood of the
sacrificed animal, that was kept in the sacred cop-
per bowl which stood on the altar of the temple.
The sacrificing chips were thrown into the air,
and the answer was that Ivar would not die, but
must remain at home that year, and that a kins-
man very dear to him would be killed in battle.
So Ivar stayed quietly at home.

The following summer Ivar made the Elidi
ready and sailed for Norway ; but on the voyage,
while in the Cattegat, he was obliged to stay on an
island on account of head winds. There they threw
the sacrificial chips again to get fair winds, and,
as they fell, they indicated that Odin was to receive
one man out of their host before a fair wind
would come. They then sailed toward the coast
and cast anchor, and there they landed. Not far
from their place of landing was a great sacrificing
10

146 Ivor the

ring, in the midst of which lay a huge stone, or
altar. The people were in the habit of coming
there from the surrounding country to make hu-
man sacrifice and to break the backs of men given
to Odin on that altar. Agnar was the name of
the man whom the oracles, speaking through the
sacrificial chips, had designated, and upon the altar
his back was broken, and he was given to Odin,
and they reddened the altar with his blood. After
this the men returned to their ships and sailed
away with a fair wind. This sacrificing ring where
Agnar was given to Odin is seen to this day near
Blomholm in the province of Bohuslan, where a
large ring composed of eleven stones is still stand*
ing, with a sacrificial boulder in the centre.

CHAPTER XV

DEATH AND BURNING OF HJORVARD

•

The warning of so many bad omens proved to
be true. During a terrific sea-battle, in which
many ships were engaged, between Hjorvard and
Starkad, a powerful Hersir with whom he had
long had a feud on account of a disputed inheri-
tance, Hjorvard received his death wound. During
this fierce conflict, weapons buried themselves in
bloody wounds, and sank deep into men's bodies ;
rivers of blood gushed out on the armor; the
whirlwinds of the Valkyrias, as the poetical Norse-
men called battles, were abroad among men; arrows
and spears played round the shields in the midst
of the " tempest of Odin." Many swords were
broken, many shields were rent asunder, many
suits of chain-armor were cut to pieces, and many
of the host took their journey to Valhalla.

Suddenly Hjorvard thought he saw during the
battle a Valkyria, the mighty Skogul, leaning on
her spear-shaft, and heard her say : " Now the
elect of Odin are coming ; a great host will enter
Valhalla to-day before night." Then looking up
he thought he saw Valkyrias on horseback, in
front of Skogul and Gondul, bearing themselves

148 Ivar the Viking

nobly, helmetedy with shields, with their hair
floating in the air behind their backs, and with
spears from which rays of light sprung.

Then Hjorvard exclaimed, "Gondul and Skogul,
Odin has sent to choose among chiefs who of the
Ynglingar kin should to him go, and in Valhalla
dwell." It seemed to him that the Valkyrias
hovered over him. He was then clad with helmet
and chain-armor, and standing under his war stand-
ard; the oars had dropped, the battle was then
raging most fiercely, the spears hissed, the arrows
quivered, flames of fire came from the swords.
Hjorvard urged the Gotlanders and his champions
to the fight ; the " play of the Valkyrias " was wax-
ing hotter and hotter. Hjorvard *s sword cut into
the " cloth of Odin," for such was the name which
Norsemen gave to chain armor, as if it were water,
and reddened the ships with the blood of men.

Suddenly Hjorvard beheld, as in a vision, Skuld
the Norn at the head of the Valkyrias, and about
to sever the thread of his own life. He was right.
Odin guided a spear towards him, and Hjorvard re-
ceived his death-wound. The following morning
he lay on the deck of his ship amidst many dead
champions. In his delirium he murmured, " Why
hast thou decided the battle as thou didst, mighty
Skogul ? We surely deserved victory from the
gods." And Skogul seemed to answer : " We have
caused thee to keep the field, and thy foes to flee.
We shall now ride to Valhalla to tell Odin that
Hjorvard the Wide-spreading, and his fallen host.

Death and Burning of Hjorvard 149

are coming;" and in his dying ears seemed to
sound the voice of Odin saying : ** Hermod and
Bragi, go forth to meet Hjorvard, the valiant
Hersir of Gotland, for he is coming this way to
the hall ; he is bespattered with blood, and has a
mighty host following him." And as he dreamed
of entering the portals of Valhalla he heard again
the voice of Odin saying : " Welcome, Hjorvard !
Thou shalt have peace with * the chosen,' and
cheer from the Asars ; thou fighter of men, and
wise ruler, who didst take care of the sacrifices
and temples, thou hast more than many a chief,
in many a land, reddened the sword, and carried
forward the bloody blade. Twice welcome,
Hjorvard ! My maids, the Valkyrias, will carry
wine to thee, and wait upon thee, and carry ale
to those who have come with thee."

Hjorvard awoke partially, however, from his
dying swoon, and lived long enough to be brought
home in his ship ; and before expiring he said to
Sigrlin : " Wife, let my burning journey be worthy
of our kinsmen ; let a wide and high mound be
raised over me ; let the mortuary chamber be
roomy ; surround the mound with tents, shields,
weapons of all kinds, for it is good to have them for
every-day fight in Valhalla ; let foreign linen, silk,
and costly garments, and riding gear go with me.
Place me on the pyre in full war dress, clad with my
gold helmet, my costliest chain-armor, and gird me
with one of my best swords. Let many horses be
killed and follow me, also my hawks, so that I

150 Ivar the Viking 1

may enter Valhalla as it befits a great chief and a I

Ynglingar ; and throw gold and silver on the pyre,
and throw also many weapons, so that the shining
golden doors of Valhalla be not shut against me
and my warriors that have falleq. Thus our jour-
ney will not be poor, for the wealth that we have
earned during our life and not given away will
go with us. Place by me also the sharp sword
that lay between thee and me before we were
wedded, while I courted thee, for thy person was
holy, and that sword defended thee and guarded
thy honor." *

He had hardly uttered these words when he
expired, and, according to holy custom, his eyes
and mouth were closed and his nostrils pinched,
his body and head carefully washed, and his hair
combed.

The people said that Odin himself had steered
the ship of Hjorvard during the battle.

Ivar was not in the fleet when the fight which
caused his father's death took place, nor was he
at home, but two days after his father's demise
he returned to Dampstadir. He had left his ships
on the other side of the island on account of con-
trary winds, and crossed the country on horseback.
On his arrival he went immediately to the great
hall, as it was his custom when he returned from
an expedition, to drink with his men. He little
dreamed then of the sad news that awaited him,
for no one on the way had been willing to tell him
of his father's death. He had hardly seated him-

Death and Burning of Hjarvard 151

self on the high seat opposite to that of his father,
when his eye caught sight of what he had not no-
ticed at first on his entrance. He saw the walls
covered with black and gray hangings. This had
been done by his mother, for it was the custom
upon occasions of this kind and importance to
drape the great hall in mourning, and the hang-
ings told of the great sorrow and loss which Got-
land had sustained. By this Ivar then knew that
the death of a great kinsman had taken place, and
his face at once betrayed aa expression of pro-
found anxiety.

Shortly afterwards his mother came in, and
seated herself by his side. Ivar looked intently
at her, and after noticing the pallor of her face,
said to her : ** Thou must have ordered, mother,
the hall to be thus draped ; tell me for what pur-
pose and for whom are those tokens of mourn-

ing?"

Sigrlin answered : " My husband, the Hersir of
Gotland, is no more. Hjorvard, thy father, is
dead, but fell gloriously in the midst of vic-
tory."

" The tokens that forbode the death of a kins-
man have then proved true," said Ivar, with a
deep sigh; ''the sacrificial chips foretold this.'*
Then he added sorrowfully, and with a voice full
of emotion : '* A death-fated man cannot be saved.
All is dangerous to the death-fated. A man who
is not death-fated cannot receive his death wound,
he will ^§cape \xi some way or other ; but every

152 Ivar the Viking

one must die the day he is death-fated. The
decrees which the Nornir made the day of my
father's birth had to be fulfilled."

Sigrlin was inconsolable at the death of her hus-
band, but she did not weep, nor wring her hands,
nor wail, as women often do. Very wise men came
forward, who tried to console her heavy heart, but
they did not succeed, for though unable to weep,
her sorrow was great, and her heart broken.

The high-born brides of powerful chiefs and
warriors sat gold-adorned by her side, trying to
soothe her sorrow ; each of them related her woes,
the bitterest sorrow she had suffered. The sister of
Gjuki said : " No woman on earth lacks love more
than I. I have suffered the loss of two husbands,
of three daughters, of eight brothers, and of four
sisters, and yet I live." Still Sigrlin could not
weep.

Then said Herborg : " I have a harder sorrow to
tell. My seven sons and my husband fell among
the slain in the southern lands. The brother of
iEgir, the Wind, and the nine daughters of Ran,
played with my father and mother, and with my
four brothers on the deep; they were dashed
against the gunwale of their ship, and they were
killed. I myself had to wash, to dress, to handle,
and to bury their bodies. All that I suffered in a
single year, and no man gave me help. The same
year I became a bond-woman. I had to dress and
to tie the shoes of a Hersir's wife every morning.
She threatened me because of jealousy, and struck

Death and Burning of Hjorvard 153

me with hard blows; nowhere found I a bet-
ter housemaster, nor anywhere a worse house-
wife."

Still Sigrlin could not weep.

Then Gullrond spoke thus to them: "Little
comfort can you give by speaking as you have
done to Sigrlin, wise though you are." Thereupon
she bade them uncover the body of Hjorvard,
when she drew the sheet from it, and threw it on
the ground at the feet of Sigrlin, saying to her:
" Look on thy beloved husband ; put thy mouth to
his no\y silent lips, as thou wert wont when thou
didst embrace him."

Sigrlin looked at her dead husband, and she saw
the wound on his breast, the lips that could not
speak, the ears that could not hear, the eyes that
could not see, and the hands that could not caress;
the cheeks were pale, and the mind and life had
gone. At the sight, she sank down upon the
pillow where the dead Hjorvard's head rested.
Flushed were her cheeks, and a tear fell upon her
tresses, then upon her knees; and from those
springs called the eyes, rivers of sorrow flowed
copiously, and she was comforted.

Five days after the death of Hjorvard, his fune-
ral, or his burning journey to Valhalla, took place,
for it was the law of the land that men should be
laid under mound not later than the fifth day after
their demise. The people believed that Odin had
enacted the same laws in the northern lands as
formerly prevailed among the Asar. Thus he

154 I^^^ ^^ Viking

ordered that all dead men should be burned, and
that on the pyre should be placed their property,
promising that with the same amount of wealth
should they come to Valhalla as was burned with
them ; also that they should enjoy what they
themselves buried in the ground, and that their
ashes should be thrown into the sea or buried in
the earth ; that over great men, mounds should
be raised as memorials, and over men that had
especially distinguished themselves for manliness,
memorial stones should be erected.

It had been agreed by Ivar and his kinsmen
that Hjorvard's burning journey should be on
board a ship, and that the ship should not be sent
to sea, but burned ashore. A fine Skuta of fifteen
benches, beautifully ornamented, was chosen for
the pyre, their powerful war ships never being used
on such occasions. The Skuta was propped to
stand up as if it were in the water ; the prow
looked towards the sea, as if ready to be launched
for an expedition. A large quantity of tarred wood
surrounded it, and in the prow of the ship the rest-
ing place of Hjorvard had been erected. When all
the preparations were ready, H jorvard's body was
carried upon the bed on which he lay ; he was
dressed in full war costume, clad with helmet and
chain-armor, with sword by his right side and
shield on his breast ; spears were laid by his left
hand, and at his feet lay his golden spurs.

Jvar then broujght forward Jiis pwn^saddle^hpi^

Death and Burning of Hjorvard 155

magnificently harnessed and equipped. Then fol-
lowed a superb and profusely decorated four-
wheeled carriage, with a single seat standing high
in the middle, and twelve horses ; the horses and
falcons were slaughtered, and the carriage broken
and thrown upon the pyre. Then Ivar, just as
the torch was applied, bade Hjorvard his kinsman
to sail, ride, or drive to Valhalla, as he liked best ;
and all his champions, warriors, and multitudes of
people bade him a happy journey, and expressed
the hope that he would welcome them there, at
the proper time, when the decrees of the Nornir
should be fulfilled in regard to them. So that his
journey to Valhalla might be worthy of him, they
threw into the pyre many costly things, weapons
and quantities of gold and silver. The loose
property which Hjorvard had won or got during
his life, and that had remained in his possession,
was also thrown into the funeral pile. All the
weapons that were to follow him to Valhalla were,
according to ancient customs, rendered useless.
Swords and spear-heads were bent, and their edges
indented ; shafts were broken, shields were rent
asunder, and shield-bosses cut. Roman and Greek
objects were partly destroyed, and with Roman
coins were also thrown into the ship. Solemn and
grand was the spectacle, and lurid the glare.
Gradually the flames became less and less high,
the noise of the cracking wood became fainter
and fainter, and finally nothing was seen but the
burning embers.

156 Ivor the Vikmg

Then the charred bones of Hjorvard were
gathered in the midst of solemn silence. The
ashes were scattered to the wind and fell into the
sea. The burned bones were put in a beautiful
Roman bronze vessel, and with them Roman coins
of Diocletian's time, the spear-point that had
caused his death-wound, also a few draughtsmen
belonging to his chess-board, and two dice. Twelve
shield-bosses, with their convex side downward,
were made a lid for the vase, and lay over the
bones ; a bent sword was placed over the cinerary
urn, which was put in the mortuary chamber that
had been prepared ; and a large cairn, which took
several days to build, was raised over Hjorvard's
remains ; and a large memorial stone, with runic
inscription, put on the top. Thus went to Valhalla
Hjorvard, the Hersir of Gotland.

" It is wise," said Ivar to his foster-brother H jal-
mar as they were mournfully conversing upon the
sad ceremonies of the past few days, '^ that Odin
has ordered that the wealth of a man, his gold and
silver and his movable property, should go on his
burning journey with him. This thought makes
him generous during his life, and he gives away
lavishly the wealth that he acquires, thus prevent-
ing his heart from being hardened towards those
who are in need. So Hersirs and prominent men
should not be miserly. The wealth that is thus
given during one's life is given back to them in
Valhalla."

Then after a pause he added musingly : '^ Foster*

Death and Burning of Hjarvard 157

brother, I have often thought of Helgi, my first
cousin, the son of Halfdan, and that if he had
lived he would have been the Hersir of Gotland,
instead of my father. Then I should not now be
ruler over the sacrifices. How strange are the
decrees of the Nomir 1 "

•K"*-

CHAPTER XVI

HELGI AKD THE VALKYRIAS

IVAR had spoken of Helgi because he had often
heard his father mention his brother, but he has
not been referred to in this narrative before, for
he had been dead many years. Half dan had mar-
ried Thurid, a beautiful daughter of the Hersir of
Zeeland, and loved her passionately. She died
about a year after their marriage, in giving birth
to a son. Halfdan was so grieved at the death of
his wife, that he ordered the child who was the
cause of such great misfortune to him to be ex-
posed. The infant was laid in a cradle, and a piece
of pork was put in his mouth ; the cradle was taken
to a wood at some distance from Dampstadir, and
put near the root of a tree, in such a manner that
the infant should be protected against the wind
and the bad weather, and thus die easily. No
name had been fastened upon him, as water had
not been poured upon him.

A short time after the child had been exposed,
an uncle of Hjorvard was passing through the
forest. He heard the cries of the little one, and
following the direction of the noise, he was pro-
foundly touched at the sight, and took compassion

Helgi and the Valkyrias 159

upon the babe, and brought him up secretly on
his estate, his sister taking great care of him, and
both loving him tenderly.

Halfdan never married again, for his love for
Thurid was far too great, and in his eyes no woman
could equal her. His memory and love for her
never faded from his mind to his death, and the
last word he uttered was her name.

As the child grew older he became a very hand-
some boy, but he had not the power of talking,
and his uncle mourned that the Nornir had fated
him to be dumb, and began to think that perhaps
it would have been better to have left him ex-
posed. But one day, as the boy was seated on a
mound, he saw afar off gleams of light flashing in
the sky, coming toward him, and imagined that he
beheld nine Valkyrias riding in the air, over the
sea, clad with helmet and chain-armor, and with
glittering spears in their hands. One of them was
the foremost, and as she rode above him, she fas-
tened a name upon him and sang : " Helgi shall
thy name be ; thou wilt rule over great wealth on
the plains of Rodalsvellir, in far-off lands." Im-
mediately Helgi began to speak.

After Helgi had grown up, he went on warlike
expeditions in foreign lands, and never returned
to his birthplace and to his kinsmen ; but no one
wondered at this, for in those days warriors often
conquered far-off realms and settled there, and
never came back, or else perished, and no tidings
of them reached home.

i6o Ivar the Viking

After th^ death of Helgi's father, men were sent
into every land in search of Helgi, to tell him
to come and get his inheritance; but no tidings
were heard from him, and Hjorvard took the rule
over Gotland, after the inheritance feast of Half-
dan his brother had taken place.

As time went on and years passed away, great
tidings were told of Helgi in the Norseland, and
his life began to be sung by the scalds. The peo-
ple said and believed that the Valkyria that had
given him his name was called Bodvild, and that
Skuld had given him the power of speech, as the
Nomir had only fated him to be speechless dur-
ing part of his boyhood; that Bodvild was the
daughter of a Hersir called Hogni, who ruled
over a large realm in southern lands, not far from
the Black Sea ; and that Bodvild at times was a
Valkyria, and when tired of that life came among
men and became as other women ; then again she
would disappear and be a Valkyria.

They believed that Bodvild was Svafa re-born.
Svafa had been the daughter of one of the great
rulers of the North in ancient times, and led the life
Bodvild was supposed to lead. It was the belief
among the people that sometimes the thinking mind
of a person came again to dwell among men and
women; that it was only the body that was unlike.

The story told of Helgi that had come to Got-
land was as follows : Orvar was a powerful ruler
who lived at Svaringshaug. He had many sons;
among them were Gunnar, Gudmund, Starkad,

Helgi and the Valkyrias i6i

and HognL Hodbrod had gone to an appointed
meeting of Hersirs, and there he betrothed him-
self to Bodvild, with the consent of Hogni, her
father, but without her knowledge, for she was not
at home. It often happened that fathers betrothed
their daughters without their consent and knowl-
edge, when these owned no entailed lands in their
own rights.

When Bodvild heard that she had been be-
trothed by her father without her consent, she
grieved deeply, for she loved Helgi, and had made
her mind to marry him. Then she went with Val-
kyrias, for she had taken their shape, and rode
over land and sea in search of Helgi, to tell him
the sad tidings of her fate. One day Bodvild
saw Helgi ; he was then at the Loga Mountains,
and there had fought against the sons of Hunding,
a powerful Hersir who ruled over a large realm.
In that battle he slew Alf, Eyjolf, and Hervard ;
he was very weary of the fight, and sat down at
a place called Eaglestone. When Bodvild came
to him, she threw her arms round his neck and
kissed him, and told him of her errand.

Helgi was " under helmet," and was then natur-
ally thinking of war, for he had many foes, but
his thoughts turned towards the fair maiden who
was by his side. She said that she loved him with
all her mind, for she had heard of his great deeds,
and told him how she had been betrothed to Hod-
brod by her father. " But another chief I wanted

to have, and that chief is thyself. I fear the anger
II

i62 Ivor the Viking

of my kinsmen, for I have broken the marriage
which my father had made his mind for me to
have ; but Hogni's daughter wants the love of
Helgi, and of no one else."

Helgi answered : '*Do not care for the wrath of
thy father, nor the ill will of thy kinsmen. Thou
wilt, young maiden, live with me ; thy kinsmen I
do not fear. I will marry thee." Then she
betrothed herself to Helgi, and on that account
war was declared by Hogni, her father, and by all
her kinsmen, against Helgi. Hodbrod, who was a
widower, joined them with his sons.

Helgi gathered a large fleet and sailed towards
Frekastein, the place appointed for the battle.
They had hardly lost sight of land when a great
tempest arose ; it thundered, lightning darted and
fell among the ships ; it seemed as if the fleet were
to founder in the midst of the sea, for the ships
had become unmanageable, and the men made
preparations to meet Ran. iEgir and his brother
the Wind were in an ugly mood. The daughters
of Ran were all round the ships and showered
upon them blow after blow.

When lo ! Helgi thought he saw three times
nine Valkyrias riding in the air, and hovering over
the ships, and said to his men : *' Behold the
maidens of Odin ! How beautiful they are as they
look down upon us from their magnificent cours-
ers ! " Among them and foremost was Skuld,
the youngest of the Nornir; then came Bodvild,
helmet clad, with her long hair flowing in the air.

Helgi and the Valkyrias 163

as her steed speeded along. Suddenly the storm
abated, and Helgi believed that Bodvild had come
to shelter him. The fleet continued its course,
and sailed along the shore and came to Freka-
stein. In the background rose the Loga Moun-
tains.

Gudmundy one of the sons of Orvar, and a
land-defender whose name was Egil had been
watching silently the ships of Helgi. Suddenly
Gudmund shouted: " Who is the chief that steers
the ship that has a gold embroidered battle stand-
ard hoisted on the prow ? Those in the van seem
not to be peace-like people. The redness of war is
thrown upon them ; the red shield stands high at
the top of the mast."

Egil the land-defender answered : " Here can
Gudmund know Helgi, the hater of flight, standing
in the midst of the fleet ; he holds the birth-land
of thy kin, the Fj5rsungs' heritage which he has
taken from them."

Gudmund rode home with the news of war-
Then all the sons of Orvar gathered together a
host. Many great chiefs repaired to their stand-
ards ; there was Hogni, the father of Bodvild, and
his sons Bragi and Dag, and also Hodbrod.

The hostile hosts met at the appointed field of
battle that had been '^ hazelled," or marked out
with stakes. A great battle took place ; there
was immense din of weapons, clashing of swords
and of spears, many helmets were rent asunder,
many shields were broken, and a great host de-

164 Ivar the Viking

parted for Valhalla. Gleams flashed from the
Loga Mountains, and Valkyrias riding helmet cov-
ered and mail clad hovered over the battle-field.
Their chain-armor was blood-bespattered, and
from their spears rays of light sprang. It was
getting towards the end of the day when from her
horse, Bodvild, the daughter of Hog^i, hushed the
clatter of shields, and immediately a truce took
place.

Helgi invited the Valkyrias to come to a feast
that night with him ; his chiefs were to be there,
but Bodvild said : " I think we have other work to
do than to drink with thee to-night ; we have to
carry the elect to Valhalla," and they disappeared.

The next day the battle continued, and Helgi
was victorious. In that battle all the sons of
Orvar fell, and all the chiefs except Dag, son of
Hogni, whose life was spared, for loth was Helgi
to destroy the life of the brother of Bodvild.

Bodvild went about among the slain, and found
Hodbrod near death's door, and when she saw
him she sang: " Bodvild, the daughter of Hogni,
will not fall into thy arms, Hodbrod, and will never
be betrothed to thee or marry thee. Gone is the
life of Hodbrod, Adil's son ; the wolves will tear
to pieces many corpses to-day, and the ravens will
have food."

Afterwards she met Helgi, mortally wounded,
who, as he saw her, said : " All is not given to
thee, fair maiden, everything is not in thy power ;
the Nornir have great might over the fates of

Helgi and the Valkyrias 165

men. This morning fell at Frekastein, Hodbrod,
Hogni and all the sons of Orvar, and I was their
slayer, for I fought one after the other. But, in
my turn, I fear I have not long to live."

And in truth. Dag met Helgi at Fjorturland the
next day, and thrust his spear through him, and
Helgi fell there dead. Then Dag rode to the Seva
Mountains and told Bodvild the tidings thus :
" Loth lam, sister, to tell thee, for very unwilling
I am to make thee weep. This morning fell at
Fjorturland, the land he had conquered, the man
who stood with his foot on the neck of many
chiefs who had to pay him tribute."

Bodvild was wild with grief when she heard the
sorrowful news. Then beside herself with passion,
and with eyes flashing fire, she cursed Dag, her
brother, and cried : " By the clear water of the
River Leiptir, which runs by Fjorturland, and in
the sea, the ship shall not move that carries thee,
though a fair wind blow. The horse shall not run
which is to run with thee, though thou hast to
escape from thy foes. The sword shall not bite
which thou drawest, except when it sings about
thy own head. If thou wert an outlaw, hiding in
the forest, and hadst not food unless thou tearedst
corpses, then, and not before all these curses be
fulfilled, will the death of Helgi be avenged."

To which Dag answered : " Mad art thou, sister,
and out of thy mind, as thou invokest curses on
thy brother. Odin alone causes all strife be-
tween kinsmen."

i66 Ivar the Viking

Then Dag offered indemnity, or " weregfild,**
to his sister — a temple and large estates, half of
his lands, and a large amount of gold ; but she
refused to be indemnified for Helgi's death. She
was short lived, and died early from grief for her
lover ; and as Helgi was dead, the rule over Got-
land had come into the hands of Hjorvard.

CHAPTER XVn

THE INHERITANCE FEAST OF HJORVARD

After the death of his father, Ivar did not be-
come the Hersir of Gotland before the Thing, or
assembly, of the people had ratified his hersirship ;
for though it was hereditary, no one could rule
without the consent of the Thingmen, who could,
when occasion became necessary, deprive a man of
his dignity and of his hersirship, for the Hersir had
to obey the laws as well as the humblest man of
the land, and the greatest power of the land was
the Thing.

Before assuming the digfnity of Hersir, and con-
sequently that of High Priest of Gotland, Ivar
made a sacrifice before the people, and according
to ancient custom, he killed a ram, reddening his
hands in its blood, and then declared the godship
of Hjorvard to be his ; after this ceremony he was
to rule over the sacrifices at Dampstadir.

He remained at home waiting till the " arvel,"
or inheritance feast, of his father had taken place,
for he could not get his inheritance before that
time. According to ancient custom, the inheri-
tance feast had to be made during the year in
,whiich the person died for whom the inheritance

l68 Ivar the Viking j

feast was made, and the man who gave it could |
not occupy the high seat of him from whom he
inherited until the " arvel " was drunk. Hjor-
vard, being of Odin's family and a powerful Her-
sir, the feast was to be of great splendor. Ivar
and his kinsmen decided that it should take place
ten months after Hjorvard's burning journey.
Ivar sent ships and messengers all over the Vik-
ing lands to bid high-born men and kinsmen to
come and make the feast with him, and arrange
that all possible honor should be paid to Hjor-
vard, his father.

According to ancient laws, the high seat of H jor-
vard was to remain vacant until the '' arvel" should
take place. When warriors gathered into the
hall, the empty high seat of the departed Hersir
and great Viking chief reminded them of their ab-
sent friend, who . had so many times drunk with
them, and with whom they had gone to war and
won victory and wealth. In the evenings the
scalds, who had been with him in all his fights,
recited before the assembled guests the great
deeds he had accomplished, and which they had
seen as they looked upon the contending foemen
from the shield-burg, or wall of shields, that sur-
rounded them and the standards. They told of
many fatal combats between champion and cham-
pion, or between ship and ship that had grappled
each other, and how Hjorvard had twice, during
his life, cleared of warriors the decks of two ships.

Things followed the even tenor of their way in

The Inheritance Feast of Hjarvard 169

Dampstadir. Sigrlin continued to superintend the
estate, as she had done in her husband's time when
he was on Viking expeditions. Ivar helped her,
and saw that the ships were kept in perfect order
and well tarred and painted, and that new ones
were built. The slaves, dressed in their white
woollen coarse stuff, with short cropped hair,
were busy with the different tasks assigned to
them, and the free servants attended to their
work.

Ivar himself superintended the cultivation of the
lands, for he was a good husbandman, and some-
times was seen forging a sword, or superintending
the construction of a ship. As a pastime, he
often played chess with the old land defenders of
his father, or went hawking, but above all, he
loved to sit on Hjorvard's mound ; from there he
contemplated the sea. The paths which every ship
had made, ploughing its way, were unseen, and
for this reason one of the figurative names given
to the sea by the Norsemen was the Unseen
Path.

One day, as Ivar was seated with Hjalmar on the
mound of Hjovard, and was in one of his medita-
tive moods, he said : ** After all, Hjalmar, a man
is not utterly unhappy, even though he be in ill
health ; some are happy in sons or in daughters,
some in kinsmen, some in much wealth, some in
good deeds, and some in friends. To his friend
a man should be a friend, to him and to his friend,
but no man should be the friend of his enemy's

I70 Ivar the

»

friend. If thou hast a friend whom thou trustcst
well, and if thou wilt get good from him, thou must
blend thoughts with him, and go often and meet
him. Be never the first to forsake the company
of thy friends ; sorrow eats the heart of him who
cannot tell all his mind to one. I was young
once, I travelled, and missed my way. When I
met another man I thought myself wealthy. Man
is the delight of man. The fir tree withers that
stands on a fenced field ; neither bark nor foliage
shelters it. Thus is a man whom no one loves.
Why should he live long ? Brand is kindled from
brand, till it is burned out. Fire is kindled from
fire. A man gets knowledge by talking with man.
It is long out of one's way to go to one you do
not like, though he lives near by ; but to a good
friend there are short paths, though he be far oflf.
I came much too early to many places, and too
late to some ; the ale was drunk, or it was un-
brewed. An unwelcome man seldom finds the
ale ready."

Then he added : " A homestead is best, though
it be small ; for a man is at home there, though he
have but two goats and a straw-thatched house.
We contemplate many a humble dwelling from
here ; in many of these happiness and joy are to
be found — more so, almost always, than in the
halls of the wealthy. The fire and the sight of
the sun are the best things among the sons of
men; then his good health and a blameless lifo
if he can keep them/'

The Inheritance Feast of Hjorvard 171

Ivar had taken great pains that nothing should
be wanting to make the " arvel " of his father more
famous than any one that had taken place in the
Norseland within the memory of man. He had
had two large festive halls built for a great num-
ber of guests who were coming. Nothing had
been spared to give wide-spread fame to the arvel,
which was to last two weeks.

Several g^eat Hersirs had sent word to him that
they were coming to make the arvel with him, and
so arrange that as much honor as possible should
be paid to Hjorvard, his father. The Hersirs of
Svithjod, Gardariki, Holmgard, Fyen, and Zee-
land were to be among the guests.

A fortnight before the time that had been de-
cided for the arvel, the people who lived the far-
thest began to arrive, for they wanted to make sure
that no contrary winds or other obstacle should
cause their absence. The day appointed for the
beginning of the feast, every guest was pres-
ent.

It was according to ancient custom that when
an " arvel " was held after the death of Hersirs and
high-born men, he who gave it and was to receive
the inheritance should sit on the step in front of
the high seat of the deceased until the horn, called
Bragi's horn, was brought in, when he had to rise,
take the horn, make a vow, and drain it to the
bottom. After this he was to be led to the high
seat of his deceased kinsman, and was then the
owner of the inheritance.

172 Ivar the Viking

Before taking his inheritance, in presence of all
the assembled guests, Ivar seated himself on the
steps leading to the high seat of Hjorvard, his
father. On the first evening many horns were
filled and drunk to the memory of the departed
kinsman. The second night the horns to Odin,
Njord, and Frey were drunk, after which the horn to
Bragi was filled, and over it vows were made. The
scene was very impressive. Vow after vow was
sworn by prominent men to accomplish some great
deeds that would be known all over the northern
lands.

Then Ivar rose and made the vow that, within
two years, he would avenge the death of his father,
or die in the attempt, closing with " So help me,
Odin, Njord, and Frey." After this oath, his kins-
men led him into the high seat of Hjorvard, his
father, and thenceforth he was entitled to his
father's inheritance.

After the feast was over, Ivar gave costly gifts
to all the prominent men who had come to help
him by their presence, and minor ones to those
less prominent who had come with them, and all
departed with many protestations of friendship,
declaring th^t it was the greatest inheritance feast
they had ever seen.

A short time after Ivar had given his inheri-
tance feast, another death in the family took place.
As he was drinking with his men, a messenger
came to him with the news that Ingimund, one
of his uncles, living in the eastern part of the

The Inheritance Feast of Hjorvard 173

island, on the shore of a bay to-day called Tang-
vide, had died suddenly in his high seat The
death of Ingimund caused great sorrow among all
the people, for he was much beloved, and many
went to him for advice, for he had an excellent
knowledge of the laws. The sorrow about his
death was the greater, because he had not thrown
himself down from some high cliff, from whence
he would have gone to Valhalla, as he had never
been fated by the Nornir to die on the battle-
field and by weapons. He had intended to do so,
and had often said that he did not want to die in
bed, for it was the custom for warriors overtaken
by old age to die by throwing themselves from
cliffs, and going to Odin, thus showing that they
were not afraid of death.

Ivar and many of the people of Dampstadir
made ready to go to tKe funeral of Ingimund.
When they reached his home, a large mortuary
chamber of solid timber was made, and a cairn
thrown over it, leaving the entrance to the cham-
ber free.

Great preparations were made for the journey
of Ingimund to Hel, the world of the dead who
had not died in arms, or sought Valhalla of them-
selves After Ivar's arrival, the sons of Ingimund
came to him and said : '^ Thou art the head of our
kinsmen, and thou knowest that it is the custom
from immemorial time when a man does not die
by weapons to make him ready for his journey to
Hel. We ask of thee to put the Hel-shoes on the

174 tv^ ^^ Viking

feet of our dead father, for, as thou knowest, the
ancient faith that has come down to us tells us
that such shoes should go to Hel with the man
that takes that journey. Therefore we will dress
Ingimund splendidly, for when a man dresses well
when he goes out of our world, and is a long
time in dressing, he is said to prepare himself for
Hel."

Ivar answered : '* I will put and tie the H el-shoes
on Ingimund's feet, as you ask me."

The shoes were put on. After he had tied them,
Ivar said : " I know not how to tie Hel-shoes if
these are unfastened on the journey to Hel."

Then he asked the people to see if they were
well tied. After looking at them, those that were
present said : " Well done, Ivar ; these shoes can-
not possibly be untied, and the journey of Ingi-
mund to Hel will be without mishap."

The body of Ingimund was dressed superbly.
He was clad in his war apparel: he had on his gold
chain-armor, and wore his helmet ; his ornamented
shield was laid on his breast, and his sword by his
side; his rings and bracelets of gold were on his
hands and arms, and thus he was laid on a bed in
the mortuary chamber. At his feet and at his
head were put several beautiful Roman and Greek
bronze vases ; some exquisitely beautiful Grecian
cups of glass, ornamented with fine paintings ; a
Samian vase; a Roman sieve of bronze ; a pair of
tweezers of gold ; a fine bone-comb, and other ob-
jects, among which were several coins of Diocle-

The Inheritance Feast of Hjorvard 175

tian, who was Roman emperor at the time. Then,
as the chamber was closed, all present wished
Ingimund a happy journey to Hel; and to this
day the stranger sees, as he sails along the eastern
shores of Gotland, among the large cairns that
overlook the sea, that of Ingimund.

CHAPTER XVIII

IVAR SPURNS STARKAD'S INDEMNITY

Starkad, who had given the mortal wound to
Hjorvard, feared Ivar's enmity, and that of his
kinsmen and foster-brothers, and wished to pay
*• were-gild," or indemnity, for his death. He had
heard of the vow of Ivar, and knew that sooner or
later he would avenge the death of his father, for
there was a saying, that there was a wolf's mind in
a son. Accordingly, he sent a man called Nidud, a
g^eat warrior, to Dampstadir, to offer Ivar indem-
nity.

When Nidud came to the banqueting-hall, the
men were seated on the benches round the fires,
drinking their beloved beer, mead, and ale. On
his arrival all became silent, for the warriors knew
that great news was to be told. Ivar bade Nidud
to sit on the second high seat, and it was not long
before the silence was interrupted by the rising of
Nidud, who, in a chilling voice, said : ** Starkad has
sent me here to thee, Ivar, with costly presents, and
I have ridden through the length of Gotland to bid
thee, and also thy foster-brothers, to his hall, and
to the benches facing the tables. Come all, with
your eagle-beaked helmets, to get honor and large

Ivor Spurns Starkad's Indemnity 177

gifts, helmets and shields, swords and saxes, chain-
armor, horses, and costly garments, gold and silver,
and large estates. Thou, Ivar, will get indemnity
for thy father's death, and be reconciled to Starkad."

Ivar wondered if Starkad had a wolf's mind,
and meant, cunningly and treacherously, to attack
him with an overwhelming host if he came with
but few men. He answered : " I and my foster-
brothers own seven halls full of swords ; their
hilts are of gold, and their scabbards are orna-
mented also with gold. Our swords and saxes are
the sharpest, our *brynjas' are the whitest and
brightest, our arrows are the fleetest, our spears
the surest, our horses the best ; we have no lack
of gold and silver, for our treasures are among
the greatest in the northern lands."

Nidud replied : " Here is the message and invi-
tation in writing which Starkad sends thee, Ivar.
It is written in mystic runes ; " and he handed a
stick on which the invitation had been written.

Then Ivar read the message, and turning his
head to his foster-brothers said to them in a low
voice : " I shall not accept his invitation and the
indemnity he offers to me."

" I wonder at his offer," replied Hjalmar. " He
has seldom done this before, for he is of a miserly
mind. Let us confer together alone." So Ivar
told Nidud they would give him an answer the
next day ; and, bidding his champions to entertain
Nidud and his men until he came back, left the
hall with his foster-brother.

12

1/8 Ivar the Viking

'' I am surprised at the costly things Starkad has
sent thee/' said Sigurd. *' But among them I no-
ticed a ring with a wolf's hair attached to it. I
think some one warns thee and us that he has a
wolf's mind toward us, and means treachery."

•* It must be some woman who loves us," re-
plied Ivar. " Whom do we know among women
in Starkad's realm ? Let us try and recall."

After a silence which lasted some time, during
which the two foster-brothers remained plunged
in thought, Hjalmar said : " Herborg the Lovely
must have tied this wolf's hair there," pointing to
the ring. '' She is his sister, and thinks well of us
all."

" I am sure she loves thee, Hjalmar," said Ivar.

" I think not," replied his foster-brother ; " but
I believe she likes us very much, and has for us
the greatest friendship. It is just like a woman —
kind-hearted, noble in friendship, and true to the
end of life."

Then they looked carefully at the " kelfi," or
stick, upon which runic messages were carved
or written, when suddenly they discovered that
some of the letters had been changed with a great
deal of skill. Then they inspected most minutely
every letter, and found that with the invitation
there was also a warning for Ivar not to come,
or if he came, to bring many warriors and cham«
pions with him.

In the meantime, Nidud, and the men who had
come with him, and the champions of Ivar drank

Ivor Spurns StarkacTs Indemnity 179

merrily, Nidud praising highly the gifts the cham-
pions were to receive when they came to visit
Starkad.

Sigrlin was not long in hearing of the invitation
of Starkad, and the following morning she came
to Ivar just as he was making ready to go to the
banqueting hall, and said to him : '' Ivar, I had a
dream last night which I am going to tell thee. It
is a warning of the gods, and thou must not go."

"What was the dream, mother?" Ivar in-
quired.

" It seemed to me thy sheets burned in fire, and
that a mighty flame burst through thy house."

" Here lie linen clothes, for which thou carest
little ; they will soon burn," answered Ivar. " This
is where thou didst see sheets burning."

" But," Sigrlin continued, " I thought a white
bear had come in here. He broke through the
walls ; he shook his paws so that we were fright-
ened ; he caught many of us in his grasp, so that
we were helpless, and there was a great struggle
amongst us to be free from him."

" That," said Ivar, " is a storm that will arise,
and soon beconle violent, and thy white bear will
prove a rain-storm from the east."

" I thought an eagle flew in here," persisted
Sigrlin, " through the length of the house ; it
bespattered us with blood. That forebode, I
thought, a heavy fight. It was the shape of
Starkad."

" We kill cattle speedily when we see blood j it

i8o Ivar the Viking

often means oxen when we dream of eagles/* re«
plied Ivar, reassuringly.

" I fancied I saw a gallows made for thee» and
that thou wert going to hang thereon. I thought
I buried thee alive. I saw also a bloody sword
drawn out of thy body ; a spear, I thought, had
pierced ^thy side ; wolves howled at both its ends.
It is sad to tell of such a dream to such a son as
thou art ; but thou art all I have in the world, and
I think our own Disirs, or family spirits, warn us
of danger, Ivar."

" They were dogs that ran, instead of wolves ;
they were barking loudly."

"It seemed to me that a river ran through the
length of the house, roaring in anger, rushing over
the benches, bruising the feet of thy foster-broth-
ers; the water spared nothing. This forbode
something, I am sure. It seemed to me, also, that
dead women came hither this night ; they bade
thee to come quickly to them and their benches.
This must forebode something. I say again, that
I fear that the guardian spirits of our family have
abandoned thee, and that they are to be faithless
to us."

" Mother, be not afraid," returned Ivar, ear-
nestly. " Dreams are not always warnings from
the gods, though I must say that what thou tell-
est me is strange ; but thou knowest well that no
one can escape his fate, and what the Nomir have
decreed must take place."

Then they separated, and Ivar went to the hall^

Ivar Spurns StarkacTs Indemnity i8i

his mother following him soon afterwards, and
found there the messengers waiting for his answer
to the invitation of Starkad.

The hall was filled with guests, and the ale
was passed round. A hush fell upon the throng
as Ivar entered, and in the midst of expectant
attention, anxious looks, and profound silence,
he said, with a voice loud, but full of emotion :
"Nidud, and you men who hav^e come with him,
go and tell Starkad, your lord, that I have vowed
at the arvel of my father, in presence of my kins-
men and kinswomen, and of the high-born of the
land, and of the men of great renown who came
from Gaul, Britain, and the remotest countries
where Norsemen have settled, that I would within
two years avenge the death of Hjorvard, my
father, or perish in the attempt. Tell him, also,
that my foster-brothers and my kinsmen will
avenge his death and mine if I fall. Tell Starkad
that there is no weregild large enough to indem-
nify me for the death of my father, and that
when he slew him, he slew one of the bravest and
most high-minded of men. Tell him that the
time of revenge is soon coming."

" Well answered, my son," shouted Sigrlin at
the top of her voice ; " the kinsmen of Hjorvard
are not all dead yet, and Starkad will find it out."

These utterances were received with loud assent
on the part of Ivar's followers present, and with
mortification and chagrin by the messengers of
Starkad, who immediately took their departure.

CHAPTER XIX

THE SLAYING OF STARKAD

After the departure of the messengers of
Starkad» Ivar summoned a Thing, at which it was
resolved that war should be declared against
Starkad the following spring. Then Ivar sent
word of his intention far and wide, to all his kins-
men, and called on all his tributary chiefs to be
ready to join him in the expedition. The war
arrows were forwarded by messengers, who carried
them on fully-manned ships, by night and by day,
or on the high roads. The law was, that if a man
neglected to carry the arrow he became an outlaw ;
if the messenger came to where a woman lived
alone, she was bound to procure ships, food, and
men, if she could, if not the arrow was to be carried
onward ; if a man remained seated quietly after he
had received the arrow, and paid no attention to
it, he was outlawed.

Messengers, who were the highest-born men of
the land, were sent to Starkad to tell him that Ivar
and a large host would advance against him the
following spring, and to choose, as he was the
challenged man, according to ancient custom, the
battle-field where the conflict should take place,
and to '' enhazel," or stake out with hazel poles,
the field

The Slaying of Starkad 183

Starkad sent word back that he had chosen a
battle-field near his burg, which was in the south-
ern part of the peninsula of Jutland. Then Starkad
himself sent out the war arrow, and summoned
men from all his realm, and all the chiefs who paid
him tribute. Every male from fifteen years of age
was under obligation to come, and every horse
three years old was to be drafted.

On both sides the time was thenceforward em-
ployed in making preparations, and in the spring
Ivar set sail with a very large fleet for the place
appointed as the field of battle. On the day of
his departure from Dampstadir he said: "The
dark ravens have awakened early this morning;
thus of yore screamed the hawks of Gun the
Valkyria before chiefs were death fated ; then the
birds of Odin, Hugin and Munin, came to tell
him of the fray, so that he should make Valhalla
ready."

Many champions came to join the standards of
Starkad. Among the foremost was Atli the Val-
iant, who had come with a great host — Svein,
Gnepi the Old, Gard, Brand, Teit, Hjalti, Storkud.
In his body-guard were the champions Borgar,
Barri and Toki. Ubi the Frisian was one of the
foremost and most renowned of warriors, and many
others who were destined to perform great deeds
of valor on the battle-field came also.

The Hersirs who had also come with a great
host were Tryggvy and Alrek, both very skilled
with their SWPF^I?? and Stein, and Styr the Strong.

1 84 Ivar the Viking

Among the Amazons who had come to Starkad
were Heid and Visma, each of whom had come
with a numerous host. Visma carried the standard
of Starkad. With her were the champions Kari
and Milva. Many Vends, a people living on the
southeastern shores of the Baltic, were in her fol-
lowing. They were easily recognized, for they had
long swords and elongated, narrow shields. She
herself was a superb woman of twenty-five summers,
with long, fair hair floating from under her golden
helmet, reaching far below her waist, and resting
on the back of her horse. Her sword was of the
best and sharpest. She had accustomed herself
from her childhood so well to the use of shield
and sword and chain-armor, that she was one of
the foremost in horsemanship and in the handling
of weapons, and the champions who could suc-
cessfully compete with her were very few. She
always rode a magnificent white charger.

Heid had also come with many renowned cham-
pions. She was twenty-eight years old, above
medium height, full chested, her limbs of splendid
proportions. Her hair was of the color of ripened
wheat, and glossy, and, like Visma's, fell far below
her waist. She rode a superb black steed, and
when under helmet and chain-armor, and with
shield and sword, was the perfect ideal of a shield-
maiden.

Many great chiefs had joined Ivar's standard.
He had gathered men from many realms — from all
over Svithjod, Gotland, from the shores of the

The Slaying of Starkad 185

Cattegat, from Gautaland, from many herads of
the present Norway, and even men of Norse an-
cestry from Britain and Gaul.

Of the foremost champions of Ivar were Hersir
Ali the Brave, and Storkud the Old, who had trav-
elled far and wide, and had fought under m&ny
Hersirs during their lives; Rognvald the Tall;
Ragnar, who was the greatest of all his champions,
and who. was always foremost at the point of the
wedge ; Thrond and Thorir ; Helgi the White ;
Half; Eriing the Snake-eyed; Holmstein, and
Einar.

The great champions of Svithjod were Aki,
Eyvind and Egil.

The Hersirs who had come with hosts of their
own were Hrani, Svein the Reaper, Soknarsoti,
Hrolf the Woman-loving, Dag the Stout, Gerdar
the Glad, Glum the Fearless, Saxi the Plunderer,
and many other champions who were eager to
show their prowess.

Among the shield-maidens, or Amazons, was Vej-
borg. A great host and many chiefs and champions
followed her. Vejborg was the personification of a t
fury ; she was extremely beautiful, had an exquis-
ite figure, light blue eyes, flaxen hair. Her eyes
when under the excitement of battle seemed to
throw fire, and she looked superb under helmet
and chain-armor. Her horse was of a* dark chest-
nut color.

Great, indeed, was the assemblage of warriors on
both sides. On the side of Ivar were thirty-three

1 86 Ivar the Viking

''Fylkings/' or legions, and five thousand men
were in each Fylking.

On the side of Starkad were twenty-six Fylk-
ings, with a less number of men than Ivar had in
each Fylking.

When they had reached the neighborhood of
the chosen battle-field, they pitched their war tents
and slept during the night.

The host of Starkad lay likewise in their tents,
not far off, while Starkad went alone to consult
his mother, who was a woman of great experience
and wisdom. He told her that there would be
not less than two to one against him.

She replied : ** I would have reared thee in my
wool chest if I had been certain that thou wouldst
live forever. Better is it to die with honor than to
live in shame. Take this standard, which I have
made with my best skill, and which I believe will
be victorious for those before whom it is carried."

The standard, covered with exquisite handiwork,
was in the shape of a raven, and when the wind
blew on it, it seemed as if the raven spread his
wings. Starkad became very angry at his mother's
words, and left her and did not take her standard.

The belligerents arranged their hosts in battle
array, and much thought and skill were required.
Part of the host on each side was arranged in
wedge shape.

Bruni was considered very wise, and arranged
the host of Starkad. On the apex of the wedge,
or array, he put the shield-maiden Heid with her

The Slaying of Starkad ^mS/

standard. With her were one hundred champions
who were all berserks. They formed the shield-
burg; among these were the scalds Eivind and
Amund. On one of the other points of the wedge
he put Visma with her standard and powerful fol-
lowing ; on the other wing was Toki. The stand-
ards were carried in front of him. There were
many great champions with him ; among them
were Alfar and Alfarin, sons of Gandalf the Her-
sir, who had been in the body-guard of Starkad's
father.

Herlief was considered the wisest in the host of
Ivar, and Ivar bade him arrange his host in battle
order, and to assign to each man the standard un-
der which he was to fight.

At the apex of the wedge he placed the shield-
maiden Vejborg with one hundred berserks, who
guarded her standard and formed the shield-burg,
and among these were the most valiant men of
the land.

In front of the standards of the host of Ivar
stood Adils the Gay, from Upsalir ; he was not in
the Fylkings. With him were the champions Sig-
valdi, who had come with eleven ships ; Tryggvy
and Tvividil, each of whom had come with twelve
dragon-ships ; Lcesir, who had only one skeid, a
most beautiful and formidable craft, entirely
manned by berserks; Eirik, from Helsing, who
had come with a large dragon-ship, manned also by
berserks. Besides these great champions, there
were others of equal valor. Among them were

1 88 Ivar the Viking

Thorkel the Stubborn, Thorlief the Overbearing,
Hadd the Hard.

When all the preparations for the conflict were
ready, Ivar sent Herlief to see how Starkad had
drawn up his host, and how many men he had,
and to stake the battle-field with him. Herlief
reported that Starkad also had drawn up most of
his men in wedge shape.

Starkad, in his turn, sent Bruni to see how Ivar
had arranged his men.

When the hosts were ready for battle, Visma
said to her champions : ^' Make your weapons
ready, and thou, Eivind, ride to the host of Ivar
the Got lander, and challenge him to battle."

Eivind did so, and, according to the custom,
sent an arrow over the host, and shouted to them :
" Odin owns you all."

Then Ivar sent Alrek towards the host of Starkad,
and he threw a spear into the host, and shouted
also : " Odin owns you all."

Both sides had the war-horn sounded and the
red shields raised, and gave their war-cries. Then
Ivar said: "If Odin does not want to grant me
victory, as he has always done before, may he let
me fall in the battle with all my host, and all the
men who fall on this battle-field I give to Odin."

The arrays met, and the battle from the first
raged fiercely. Soon the champion Ubi the
Frisian advanced in front of the host of Ivar, and
attacked the apex of the array of Vejborg, and
first of all the champion Rognvald. The single

The Slaying of Starkad 189

combat ended by Rognvald's fall, and then Ubi
fushed at Tryggvy and gave him his death-wound.
When the sons of Alrek saw Ubi's furious rush
into the host, they sought him out, but he slew
them bothy and then every one retreated before
him.

Meantime Hjalti, a champion of Starkad, at-
tacked Ivar, and the contest lasted long, but
finally Ivar with a blow of his sword gave him
his death-wound. Then the champion Gnepi
the Old met Ivar, and they fiercely attacked
each other; but at last Gnepi too fell, pierced
with many wounds, but displaying great courage
to the end.

Then Ivar seeing the havoc made by Ubi,
and fearful that his host would become demor-
alized by such an onslaught, said to Sigmund, his
foster-brother, " Thou hadst better ride to Vejborg
and tell her how matters stand.'' Vejborg, when
apprised of the great danger that menaced Ivar,
made a terrible onset on Starkad's host. First
she attacked the champion Barri, dealing him
blow after blow, and so quickly that he could only
protect himself with his shield, and this only for
a time, for one of her lightning strokes soon cleft
his shield, and giving him a wound that disabled
him, she left him. Then Styr the Strong met
her. They attacked each other with great fierce-
ness, but the throng of warriors was so great that
they were separated against their will. Finally,
after slaying Told and several other champions

igo Ivor the Viking

whose hard fate placed them in her path, and
after exhibiting the greatest valor, she fell herself
under the sword of the champion Hjalti. After
her fall, great events happened in a short time, first
one array, then another, getting the upper hand.
Hundreds of men on either side were doomed
never to return home, and great was the host
which was to enter Valhalla.

When the evening came, the white shields
were raised and the truce proclaimed. The com-
batants went to their tents and dressed their
wounds.

Early the following morning the conflict was
renewed. After the battle had raged fiercely for
a season, Ivar attacked the apex of the array of
Starkad. His father's sword Hrotti shone like
fire, and he cut down the host of Starkad like
saplings. Neither helmet, chain-armor, nor shield
could withstand his blows. He went through the
host with his foster-brothers, and slew all those
who were in his way. The shield-maiden Heid»
seeing the appalling death of men in the array
of Starkad, rushed towards Ivar. Many men en-
gaged in single combat stopped by common accord
to see the conflict Her fiery steed, white with
froth, seemed to enjoy the fray. Heid's hair was
loose and dishevelled, and swung to and fro, fol-
lowing the motion of her body ; her eyes seemed
to send out flashes of fire ; lightning seemed to
spring from her sword as it struck that of Ivar.
Never in his life had Ivar been so hard pressed*

The Slaying of Starkad 191

but finally the pressure of other combatants sep-
arated them.

Ubi the Frisian advanced before the host of
Ivar, and all retraced their steps before him, so
deadly were his blows. When the archers recog-
nized him, they said, "We will not shoot elsewhere,
but let us all aim our arrows at this man for a
while, for we will never get the victory until he is
dead.'' The most skilled archers began to shoot at
Ubi, and he fell at last, but not before twenty-
five arrows had been sent into his body, and not be-
fore he had slain six champions, severely wounded
eleven others, and killed sixteen Sviar and Got-
landers, that stood in front of the ranks.

After the death of Ubi, the host of Ivar made
a fierce attack on the host of Starkad, and nothing
could resist them. When Starkad saw this great
slaughter of his men, he urged his host not to let
one man overcome all, such valiant and proud men
as they were. He shouted, "Where is Storkud,
who until now has always borne the shield of
victory?"

Storkud, who was near, answered : " We will try
to gain a victory; though where Ivar is, a man may
be fuUy tried."

He rushed to the front, towards Ivar; a fierce
fight ensued, and Storkud fell. Great, indeed, was
the slaughter of men.

When Held the shield-maiden saw so many val-
iant men fall, she rushed forward, and however
valiant and skilful a man was in the handling of

192 Ivor the Viking

his sword, he was almost sure to meet his death
while fighting against her.

Ivar entreated his men to take her alive, but she
would not be taken, and fell fighting furiouslyv As
she fell, Ivar sang : '* Sunk to the ground is Heid
the shield-maiden. The Sviar have slain her, and
with her many of her champions. She was more
at home in the fight than talking with a wooer, or
going to the bridal bench with bridesmaids."

When Starkad looked over the wing Heid com-
manded, and saw how it had diminished, he sang :
** Many were we when we drank the mead ; now we
are fewer, when we should be more. I do not see
one among my men who can carry a shield and
meet Ivar's host ; nevertheless I will carry a shield
with what is left of my men, and go and fight the
Gotlanders and their followers.'*

Then he advanced towards the host of Ivar, and
at last the decisive conflict took place. Both sides
fought with the greatest fury. The field of battle
where the swords met appeared like a lurid sheet
of fire, and after the'most heroic struggle Starkad
fell with his standard.

When Ivar saw that the standard of Starkad
had fallen, he knew that he was dead ; he had
the horns blown, the peace shield raised, and
shouted an order that the battle stop. When the
host of Starkad became aware that he had been
slain, the combat ceased, and Ivar offered truce to
them all, which was accepted. Several chiefs be-
came his vassals, and promised to pay him tribute

The Slaying of Starkad 193

every year, and send men to his standards when
needed, Ivar putting his foot on their necks as a
sign that he had become their ruler.

After the battle a search was made for Starkad,
and his body was found under a heap of slain.
He was buried with his sword Tyrfing, and a mound
was raised over him.

Ivar took the ships belonging to Starkad, had
them dragged ashore, and built on their decks
great pyres. Upon these he placed the bodies of
his champions that had fallen, and he and those
who were present threw into the burning flames
gold and silver and costly weapons to do them
honor.

Hervor was the only daughter of Starkad by
Helga, daughter of Agnar the berserk. When her
father fell she was only ten years old. When
Helga gave birth to Hervor, most people thought
she ought to be exposed, and said that she would
not have the character of a woman if she was like
the kinsmen of her father, who all had been men
of bad repute. She constantly practised riding
on horseback, shooting with bows, the handling
of sw6rds and shields, and all kinds of athletic
games. When she had grown up she became a
shield-maiden, and loved to be under helmet and
chain-armor far better than being occupied in sew-
ing or embroidering. From the age of fifteen she
was wont to say that the kin of Starkad had not all
perished, and she thought to avenge her father's
13

194 I'^^^ ^^ Viking

death. She was tall and strong, and of fair com-
plexion ; her long, silky hair was of the color of
red gold, and the people said that it was like the
hair of Sif, the wife of the god Thor.

When Hervor was twenty, she longed to have
Tyrfing, the sword of her father, which had been
laid in his mound with him. Tyrfing was sharper
than any other sword, and when it was drawn from
its scabbard, rays of light sprang from its blade ;
it was a most famous sword, and had been in the
possession of the family of Starkad and kept as an
heirloom for many generations.

One spring Hervor left her home all alone,
dressed as a man, and engaged herself on board of
a Viking ship, whose commander and crew had no
other home than their vessel. Afterwards they
sailed and plundered in many places, until at last
their leader died, and the men appointed Hervor
to rule over them.

They sailed for the place where her father and
his fallen warriors had been buried, and reached it
towards evening, and anchored their ship in a bay,
and remained on board that day. After sunset
they saw large fires moving to and fro over the
mounds, for the island was a great burial place.
These fires were will-o'-the-wisps, but the people
believed they were supernatural fires. The crew
were full of dread, and said that they never would
go ashore in the evening.

The following day, late in the afternoon, Hervor
landed. At sunset the crew thought they heard hoi-

The Slaying of Starkad 195

low noises on the island. After a diligent search,
Hervor recognized the mound of her father, for it
stood high among others, also from the inscription
on the memorial stone. As she came near it, she
sang: "Awake, Starkad! Hervor, thy daughter^
wants to rouse thee. Yield to me the sharp sword
Tyrfing, which the Dvergar forged in the days of
yore for Vikar, thy kinsman." Then she said in a
louder voice : " Einar, Hrani, Hervard, and all war-
riors that were slain with my father, I awaken you
all from beneath the mounds under which you rest
— ^you who are clad in helmet and chain-armor, and
with shields, sharp swords, and reddened spears.
Much have you increased the mould under which
you lie. I call you all to let me have the sharp
sword Tyrfing."

Then she opened the mound of her father, and,
entering the mortuary chamber, she took Tyrfing,
and sailed home. After this her sole object in
life was to avenge the death of Starkad. The
following year she assembled a great host, and
made war against Ivar, but perished in the bat-
tle, after performing prodigies of prowess and
valon

Shortly after the events just spoken of, Ivar and
all the high-born men of Gotland received from
Yngvi, the Hersir of Svithjod, an invitation to
attend and participate in the great athletic games,
" idrottir," that were to take place the following
spring for the championship of the Norselands;
for, like the Spartans, the Norsemen thought

196 Ivar the Viking

highly of all games and exercises that give
strength and suppleness to the body.

Ivar sent back word by the messengers that he
was coming, and that he and the Gotlanders would
compete in the different games with those who
strove for the championship, also to try to wrest it
from those who held it. Then he sent word all
over the island, instructing his people to practise
the games with great zeal and energy.

CHAPTER XX.

THE SESSION OF THE THINa

After the departure of the messengers of the
Hersir of Svithjod, as was usual at that time of
the year, a great Things or assembly of the peo-
ple, took place. As the date drew near, Ivar sent
the Thing arrow to all the Thingmen over the
island, to call them to the Thing place to punish
those who had violated the laws, and to settle
other matters and controversies.

Accordingly the Thingmen journeyed to Damp-
stadir, either on horseback or in ships, each Hauld
or Bondi taking with him a large retinue of follow-
ers, according to his wealth and rank. The per-
son of every Thingman was holy. If any one at-
tempted to disturb them on their way to or from
the Thing, he was declared an outlaw.

The multitude came without their weapons, for
on the Thing plain perfect peace must reign, and
any one breaking it by insults or otherwise was
accounted without the pale of the law. It was
the same as if* he had violated the temple peace.
He was regarded as a wolf in the sanctuary, an
outlaw, or " nithing/* in all holy or inhabited
places, until he had made reparation for his crime.

198 Ivar the Viking

The Thing plain where the people met was not
far from the temple, and was so holy that it
could not be sullied by bloodshed arising from
blood-feud or any impurity. The Thing, from
the time it was opened until it was dissolved, was
under the protection of the gods.

In the centre of the Thing plain was the court,
a large circle which was surrounded by hazel poles
supporting ropes. These ropes were called " ve-
bonds,** or sacred bands. Inside the circle sat
those who were to judge the case brought before
the Thing. No judge when once within these
holy precincts was allowed to leave, neither could
an outsider enter them.

Before the opening of the Thing, according to
ancient custom, Ivar sacrificed a large bull in the
temple, in the presence of the people, and filled
the sacred bowl that stood on the altar with its
blood. Afterwards he took the oath ring which
stood upon the altar, and over which men were
to take their oaths, and dipped and reddened it
with the consecrated blood, and then put it on
his arm ; and then he, with the Hersirs and Thing-
men, made their way to the Thing plain, and took
their places in the court, which stood upon an emi-
nence, from which all who were assembled could
see them and all that took place within the sacred
precincts.

Ivar then made known the boundaries of the
Thing, reciting in a loud voice the following form-
ulary : '' With Jaws shall our land be built, and

The Session of the Thing 199

not be laid waste by lawlessness ; but he who will
not allow others the benefit of the laws shall not
enjoy them himself."

A murmur of assent greeted the last words of
the sentence, for the Norsemen were, above all, a
law-abiding people. And as obligatory, he recited
the declaration of peace by first saying, " I estab-
lish peace among all men here/'

Then every Thingman that was to judge, or any
man who had to perform legal duties, took an
oath upon the ring, and said : '' I call those present
to witness that I take oath on the ring, according
to law, to defend or prosecute this case ; and give
the evidence, verdict, or judgment which I know
to be the most true and right and lawful ; so help
me Frey, Njord, and Odin."

The first case brought before the Thing was
that of a Hauld who had wounded a man in a fit
of anger.

"Thou knowest well," said Ivar, "that the
higher a man is in station, the greater is the in-
demnity to be paid by him for breaking the law ;
he who is of high birth ought to set the example.
The judgment of the court is, that thou shalt pay
for the wound thou hast inflicted six rings of gold,
each ring weighing twelve aurar, which is six times
the amount a freeman should pay for the same
offence, or half more than a Bondi."

A man was next brought up for stealing while
on a trading voyage. This class of thieves were
called "gauntlet-thieves." All the crew of the ves-

200 Ivar the Viking

sel was present. " Thou knowest the law," said Ivar.
'' It is, that thy head shall be shaved and tarred,
and eider-down or feathers put upon it. Then the
crew shall make a road for thee and stand on both
sides, and thou shalt run to the woods if thou
canst. Every one shall throw a stick or a stone
after thee, and whoever does not thro^ shall pay
a fine of nine ortugar."

The thief was tarred and feathered ; a road was
made for him between the sailors ; he ran as fast
as he could, but he had hardly reached the end of
the road that had been made for him when he fell
exhausted, badly wounded.

A Bondi came before the court, and declared
that he had killed two robbers who tried to defend
themselves. " Well hast thou done, for these men
were unholy, and thou hast no indemnity to pay
for their lives," was the verdict.

Then a man was brought up who had committed
burglary and had been caught with arms upon
him. *' Thou knowest the laws," said Ivar again ;
" thou art an outlaw and shalt die. Men like thy-
self the land does not want."

A case was next brought up in which a man
was supposed to have committed murder. One
of the champions of Hjorvard, named Asgrim, had
been slain, and the people who were there were
unable to tell who was the slayer ; but it was sus-
pected that a man by the name of Asmund had
done the deed, though he denied the accusation
vehemently. It had been decided at a preceding

The Sfss;ion of the Thing 201

Thing, by the kinsmen of Asgrim, that Asmund
should take an oath at the following autumn
Thing, which was the one now taking place.

Then Ivar took from his arm the oath ring,
and, in presence of the Thingmen and of the mul-
titude, Asmund named two witnesses, as was re-
quired by law, saying : " I choose Thorvald and
Olaf as witness that I take an oath upon the tem-
ple ring that I did not redden point and edge of
any sword where Asgrim was slain. I know this
oath to be most true, so help me Odin, Frey, and
Njord."

A man was brought up that had been caught
stealing food ; he proved that he had stolen to
sustain life, and that he had gone to several house-
holds to try to get work, but could not get it.
Witnesses came forward to testify that he had
come to their houses in search of work, but they
had none to give him. " Go thy way," said Ivar ;
" for though the law is that no man shall steal
from another, nevertheless it also declares that
the man who gets no work to live by, and steals
food to save his life, shall not be punished.''

One man was brought before the Thing who
had been caught stealing for the third time.
" Thou art irredeemable," said Ivar. " Thieving
is bom in thee, and the law of the land is that a
man caught three times stealing must be hanged ;
for thou art a born thief, and must pay the pen-
alty of the law ; for the land cannot be burdened
with men like thee.'

202 Ivar the Viking

On the fourth day a very important case fegard-
ing an inheritance came before the court There
was a bitter feeling between the parties. Angry
words followed each other ; the litigants in the
heat of passion lost their heads, and, to the utter
astonishment of every one^ had weapons hidden
under their cloaks, and suddenly the Thing ground
was covered with blood. A great uproar arose;
the multitude was horror-stricken; such a thing
had never happened before at Dampstadir. The
men who had committed this great offence were
outlawed, and had to flee for their lives.

Ivar declared that the plain was desecrated by
the blood of hate, and consequently no holier than
any other ground, and that no Thing could ever
take place there again.

Then Ivar with the Thingmen chose another
Thing field, after which they made preparations
to sail for Upsalir.

CHAPTER XXI
ivar's visit to yngvi

SiGRLIN was extremely desirous that Ivar
should appear at the games and before the daugh-
ters of the Hersir of Svithjod as befitted his rank
and wealth. For several months she had been
preparing his outfit. Ivar himself wanted to have
his best apparel and weapons, for men who went
to the games or to the Thing wore their finest
garments and arms. When everything was ready,
and before they were packed, his mother called
hiin and asked him to look at his outfit.

First she showed him the cloaks, or rather man-
tles ; these were made of woven stuffs that had
come from the Caspian, and were very costly.
They were worn over the shoulders, and only by
men of high birth ; they were similar in shape to
the paludamentum^ or military cloak of the Ro-
mans, or the cklamys of the Greeks ; they were a
mark of dignity and honor, and were fastened with
most costly brooches. They were of variegated
hues — green, red, blue, scarlet, and purple — and
bordered with a wide braid of different colors, or
with a kind of lace; these mantles were the hand-
somest and most costly part of Ivar*s outfit. The

204 I'^^^ ^^ Viking

Norsemen took great pride in them. There were
also rain and dust cloaks.

The silk and linen underwear, such as vests, un-
dershirts, drawers ; silk, linen, and woollen shirts,
were like ours, but without collars attached to
them. Those of wool were of varied patterns
and colors. Kirtles were also plentiful ; they were
longer than the shirts, were of silk, linen, and wool.
These were put over the shirts, and worn next to
the chain-armor, and extended somewhat below it.
There were also many pairs of trousers; these
were of wool, almost tight-fitting, socks and legs
in one piece.

Ivar thanked his mother for all the care she
had taken in selecting his outfit, which could not
be more elaborate and costly. He himself chose
the weapons he was to take with him, for there
was nothing of which the Vikings were more proud
than their arms. His were unrivalled for beauty
and quality. The chain-armor suits, or " brynjas,"
were marvels of workmanship, and one of them
was of gold ; the blades of his swords and saxes
were all beautifully damascened, and their hilts
were gold ornamented, and their scabbards also
ornamented with gold; his shields were gold-
rimmed, and adorned with superb designs, repre-
senting warlike deeds of great Vikings.

There was a rich assortment of leather belts,
with buckles of gold, inlaid with precious stones.
Some of these buckles were enamelled in red,
green, blue, and black. The Norsemen excelled

Ivar^s Visit to Yngvi 205

in the art of enamelling. A large collection of
brooches for fastening his mantles were in a spe-
cial box.

His toilet-box contained combs, ear-picks, and
tweezers of gold.

But the gems in jewellery were the fastening^
of his chain-armor. These were of bronze, covered
with a sheet of gold of exquisite repoussi work.

One of the fastenings had a rosette in the cen-
tre, surrounded by nine heads, but the other circle
was of a richness of design In which the artist had
displayed his greatest skill and taste. In that
were four rosettes at equal distance from each
other ; between each of these was a figure of a
man in a sitting posture, which perhaps repre-
sented i£gir, the god of the sea. Each figure was
surrounded by fishes, ducks of different sizes, etc

His riding accoutrements could not be excelled
for beauty : the stirrups were of silver, inlaid with
gold ; the spurs were of solid gold, ornamented
with exquisite filigree work ; the bridle was a gilt-
bronze chain.

All those who were to go with him were also to
dress with great magnificence, and their riding
gear and weapons were to vie with those of the
richest men of the land.

The fleet of dragon-ships which took Ivar and
his retinue to Svithjod were the finest ships of Got-
land, and no handsomer ones could be seen in the
Viking lands. Their red-burnished gold dra^aix^

2o6 Ivar the Viking

glowed as fire when the sun shone upon them, and
some of them were so much ornamented that
their entire hulls seemed to be of gold. They
carried handsome striped sails of different colors,
red and blue stripes predominating. Their pen-
nants and standards were gold embroidered. The
shields that were to hang outside, along the gun-
wales, had gold rims, and were painted in yellow
and black, or red and white, so that their effect, as
they lay side by side, overlapping each other, was
very striking.

Fifteen provision ships followed the fleet. Two
of these carried some superb horses which Ivar
intended as a present for the Hersir of Svithjod,
for Gotland was celebrated for its breed of horses.
Among the horses were thoroughbred stallions of
dark chestnut color. Ivar was to present him, also,
with a new dragon-ship sheeted with thin gold
above the water-line.

Hjalmar, Sigurd, and Sigmund had joined Ivar,
each with a handsome skeid.

After an uneventful voyage, the fleet sighted
the shores of Svithjod, and soon afterwards ar-
rived opposite the fjord leading to Lake Malar.
The fastest vessels let down their sails, cast an-
chor, and waited for those lagging behind ; and
when they had come in sight of each other, the
shields were hung outside of the gunwales of
every vessel. The peace shields were hoisted,
and the standards of the different Vikings were
seen floating gracefully on the breeze. The fleet

Ivar*s Visit tq Yngvi 207

remained at anchor for the night, and next morn-
ing the horns were sounded for the anchors to be
raised and to move forward. The wind was fair
and fresh, and as the ships sailed they passed by
many small hamlets nestling in nooks along the
picturesque shore. Slaves in their white garments
were seen tilling the soil, or cutting down trees
that were to be used in the construction of houses
or vessels. The harvest had taken place, and rye,
barley, and oats were still stacked in the field.
Everything was peaceful, but behind these hills
and these forests lived the Sviar, or the Sueones
of the Romans and their kindred, the bravest and
most daring people the Roman Empire had ever
come in contact with.

The fjord leading towards Lake Malar had, in
those days, about the same appearance as to-day.
Their granite walls protected them against the
daughters of iEgir and Ran. Island after island
lined the coast and the entrance of the fjord, and
the shores were clad in many places with woods
and forests of gigantic oak and pine, and some
which witnessed the scenes I describe are still to
be seen here and there. When evening came, the
horns sounded for the vessels to cast anchor for
the night.

The following morning, at dawn of day, the ships
were again under way. The voyage drew towards
its end, Lake Malar was entered, the old town of
Sigtuna came in sight, and soon afterwards they
cast anchor for the last time.

2o8 Ivar the Viking

Then Ivar, two of his uncles, his three foster-
brothers, and the men of high birth who had fol-
lowed him, left their ships and landed. All were
splendidly attired. Ivar wore over his shoulders
a superb red .cloak, and his followers likewise.
These cloaks were so long that their swords could
not be seen under them. They mounted their
horses, which had been sent ashore. They rode
slowly along, with their hawks resting on their
shoulders or on their wrists. Ivar's hawk was
called Habrok, and was very famous on account
of its skill in catching large birds and hares.

Every man in that retinue looked every inch a
warrior ; their mustaches, which only high-bom
men could wear, gave them a martial appearance;
their hair hung gracefully on their necks from
under their shining, bright helmets. Ivar wore a
golden helmet.

The watchmen in the towers at Upsalir had
seen Ivar and his following coming, and told
Yngvi of their approach, saying to him : " There
glitter in the sunshine, helmets, splendid shields
and chain-armor, axes and spears. The men look
very valiant. Those must be some of thy guests,
and from their bearing they are high bom."

The people watched them as they rode towards
Upsalir. When they arrived in front of the gate
they stopped, and after it was opened they en-
tered the large square, or town, and went to the
great banqueting hall, dismounted near the door,
and then went in.

Ivor's Visit to Yngvi 309

Yngvi was seated on his high seat, and received
Ivar and his kinsmen and warriors with great
courtesy, and bade him be seated, as a mark of
honor, in the second high seat. Yngvi was of me-
dium height ; he wore a long, flowing, white beard,
for he was of that age when Hersirs wore beards,
instead of a moustache; he had deep blue eyes
and a benevolent countenance, and was clad in a
long, flowing robe of great beauty, embroidered all
over with gold. He looked at Ivar intently for
a while. What were his thoughts nobody could
tell ; but probably he was trying to read the char-
acter of the son of Hjorvard, his kinsman. He,
perhaps, also thought that one of his daughters
would make a good match by marrying the son
of Hjorvard.

Ivar was tall and strong; his physique, under
the constant training of athletic games, was superb.
His features were regular, his cheeks rather prom-
inent ; his nose was aquiline, his eyes of a most
beautiful deep blue, and, when looking at you,
seemed to search your innermost thoughts; and
his long hair was fair and silky.

In the evening there was great feasting and
drinking, but the daughters of the Hersir of
Svithjod did not make their appearance.

Wonderful, indeed, was Upsalir, and it was not

strange that its fame extended far and wide, for it

was the most beautiful burg in all the northern

lands. The buildings and houses that faced the

14

210 Ivar the Viking

immense quadrangle which they surrounded made
an extraordinary sight ; there were houses with
wooden walls that had stood the storms of cen-
turiesy some of which, it was believed, had been
built by Frey himself. What immense-sized oaks
and fir trees had been used in the construction of
these buildings! The timbers had become so
hardened on account of the resin having beeii ab-
sorbed by the fibres of the wood, that they seemed
indestructible. Gold and silver had not been
spared in the inside ornamentation of many of
these structures ; the best architects and artists of
those days had been employed in their construc-
tion, ornamentation, and carvings. Many of these
houses looked very weird and fantastic, and were
of the same style of architecture as those of
Dampstadir, but of an earlier date.

Among those structures stood one finer than
all the others ; this was the great banqueting hall,
famed all over the Norselands on account of its
splendor, size, and peculiar outside ornamentation
of gargoyles. The two doors leading into the in-
terior were marvellous specimens of carving. The
door-jambs represented the different ceremonies
attending the funeral of Baldr, according to Norse
belief, and a heavy gold knocker adorned each
door.

The hall itself was superb; the walls were
adorned with carvings, and represented a sacrifice
made to Odin, and many other religious subjects.
Shields hung all along the walls, and these were all

Ivar^s Visit to Yngvi 211

adorned with gold, and with beautiful designs,
many telling of the great deeds of the heroes of
the race. They had been collected by each succes-
sive ruler of Svithjod, or had been given to them as
presents by the most renowned smiths of the day.
Tapestries hung where there was no carving, and
these had been chiefly embroidered by the daugh-
ters and wives of the Hersirs who had ruled over
Upsalir. Here was a tapestry representing ships
gliding over the water with their gold-ornamented
dragons; another represented a body of men
dressed in war costume, ready to land. Many
were hunting scenes with dogs or hawks.

The collection of Grecian glass gathered by
different rulers, such as bowls, cups, beakers, and
drinking horns, was exquisite. There were gob-
lets with Greek inscriptions upon them ; a beauti-
ful bowl of glass, of sapphire color, was partly
encircled with an delicate open silver work, show-
ing the color of the glass behind. All these objects
illustrated the great taste and refinement of those
who had collected them, and told of the high
civilization of those times in the North. There
were numbers of Roman and Greek bronze vessels
of most graceful forms, showing the Roman and
Greek art at its best in that particular branch of
industry. Some of these vessels were fluted on
the sides, and the fastenings of the handles repre*
sented winged women's heads, lions, or other
graceful figures. Upon one of these vases was a
Latin inscription in letters of silver. Roman and

212 Ivar the Viking

Greek statuettes of bronze, of men and womeA,
were scattered here and there.

But the objects which Yngfvi prized more than
any others were a collection of Roman coins ante^
rior to Augustus, of the time of the republic;
these had been coined by patrician families, and
showed that the Sviar made voyages to the Medi-
terranean, and incursions along its shores, long
before our era. As Yngvi showed them to Ivar,
he said : '' Many of our kinsmen have been buried
on the Mediterranean, for in the time of the Etrus-
can they traded there, and their graves are seen
to this day in that country, and can be easily
recognized, for they are exactly like those found
in the Norselands."

Among the valuable objects from the North
were two large and superb drinking horns, made of
bands of gold, with figures in repoussi work, having
strange mythical representations, among which
were three-headed men, shields, swords, horned
men, men on horseback, stars, pigs, snakes, fishes,
deer, and other animals. Each of these horns
weighed between seven and eight pounds. There
were other vessels of silver, with beautiful repoussi
work in gold near the rim, representing deer, birds,
and animals, which were of Greek or Roman origin.

In this hall the most sumptuous entertainments
were given, but only on great occasions, or when
mighty chiefs came on a visit, or when a wedding
took place. Then the scalds recited in the even-
ing, by the light of heavy wax candles, the deeds of

V.

Ivar's Visit to Yngvi 213

the forefathers and the great warriors of the race,
or the old and wise taught wisdom to those who
were around them. The high seats were of gold.
Above the high seat of Yngvi hung his sword,
with the peace-baixds round it ; under it were his
helmet and shield.

Not far from Upsalirwere the "idrottir" grounds,
or athletic fields, a place famed all over the North.
The name idrottir was applied to all bodily and
mental exercises. Men practised there all kinds
of games and gymnastic exercises^

The most important championship games took
place in the spring, before men left upon Viking
expeditions, and in the autumn when they had
returned home. Old and young were equally
eager for these contests. When a ship was at
anchor near the shore, the crew always landed to
play g^mes ; no opportunity was ever lost when
the occasion allowed them to practise. To gain
the championship of the herad was considered a
g^eat honor, but a still greater one was to gain
that of several herads, when many men were pit-
ted against each other. But the contest that
was to take place for the championship of all the
Norselands was on a far greater scale, and was to
be a memorable occasion in the lives of those who
were to become contestants.

CHAPTER XXII

YNGVI'S POETS AND CHAMPIONS

Yngvi had gathered round him the greatest
champions of the Northern lands. When a war-
rior had achieved great fame and had obtained
the championship in any game of strength or dex-
terity, or was a great berserk, and gained the vic-
tory over some celebrated warrior, he made his
way to Upsalir, for the Hersir of Svithjod was
convivial, liberal, and lavish of his gold to his
men. No one had ever repented of serving him,
or of following him in battle. Some of the store-
houses where his wealth was kept were literally
filled with gold and silver, fine swords and beauti-
ful weapons, costly garments and cloaks, and
other things, which were to be given away to
those who served him faithfully or who came
to visit him ; for it was the custom never to let
the guest depart empty-handed. The best gold-
smiths of the land were constantly working for
him.

Yngvi, as was customary with great Hersirs,
kept always twelve champions. Every one of
these was a famous berserk; and the Hersir of

Yngvts Poets and Champions 21$

' Svithjod prided himself on the fact that his cham-
pions were the strongest, most agile and skilful
warriors in the land, though once in a while a
new man would come and show that no one can
be best in everything.

It was the custom of the berserks, when they
were in Upsalir and came to the hall, first to go
and salute Yngvi; then to walk up to every
stranger, and ask him if he thought himself their
equal ; and if any one dared to say that he was,
then their anger and eagerness to fight increased.

They began to frown and shout, loudly saying
to the man: "Barest thou to fight us? Then
thou wilt need more than big words or boasting.
We will try how much there is in thee."

But if Yngvi interposed, saying : " These men
are my guests, and have come to see me," then
there was no fighting. Most of them, in time of
peace, went about the country and challenged
men to fight duels if they would not do their will,
or went on expeditions in far-off countries to
gather wealth.

It was their custom, when they were only with
their own men, and found the berserk fury coming
over them, to go away and wrestle with trees or
rocks, as I have already said, otherwise they would
have slain their friends in their frenzy, for when
they were in that state they lost their reason ; but
in every day's life they were not so bad to have
intercourse with if they were not ofifended, though
they w^r^ JRP^t pverbearing if their pride or re-

2i6 ' Ivar the Viking

nown were at stake. All of Yngvl's berserks had
drunk of the blood of wolves and eaten of their
hearts in order to become fearless, and they had
succeeded very well in that respect, for they were
feared and dreaded everywhere ; but now and then
they found a man to be their equal, and they had
to admit him to fellowship with them.

They had made a vow never to flee from fire ;
and it was told of them that one day when they
were visiting in the country with Yngvi, the cheer
was so good and the drinks were so strong that they
fell fast asleep, and then fire was set to the hall by
some enemy.

One of the cha ipions woke first, and seeing
the hall nearly full of smoke, called out : " Now it
will suffocate our hawks," and then again lay down
to sleep.

Then another saw the hall burning, and said :
" Wax will now drop from our saxes," and then
lay down again.

But when Yngvi awoke, he rose and roused the
warriors, and told them to arm themselves. They
then rushed at the walls with such force that the
joints of the timbers broke, and then the berserk
rage came at once upon them ; but those who had
set fire to the house had fled, and there was no
enemy to fight, so they wrestled with trees and
rocks while their berserk fury lasted.

Yngvi thought a great deal of his berserks, and
allowed them a great deal of latitude, for he knew
that in life one must overlook many things in

Yngvts Poets and Champions 217

order to be happy, and he knew their disposition.
They, in return, loved him dearly, and everyone
was ready to lose his life for him at his bidding;
but rulers who had good champions were very shy
of risking their lives unnecessarily. One of his
favorite champions was Svipdag, and the way he
had come to him was this : His father, the Bondi
Svip, lived far away from other men ; he was
wealthy, and had been one of the greatest of cham*
pions, and was not at all what he looked like, as he
knew many things and was very wise. He had
three sons, Svipdag, Geigad, and Hvitserk, who
was the oldest ; they were all well-skilled, strong,
and fine-looking men.

When Svipdag was eighteen winters old, he
said one day to his father : " Our life here in the
mountains, in far-off valleys, and unsettled places,
where men never visit nor receive visits, is dull ;
it would be better to go to Yngvi and follow him
and his champions, if he will receive us."

Svip, who wanted to persuade him from doing
so, answered : '' I do not think this advisable, for
his men are jealous and strong."

Svipdag answered: "A man must risk some-
thing if he wishes to get fame ; he cannot know,
before he tries, when luck will come to him."

His father finally gave him a large axe, and said
to his son: "Be not greedy, do not boast, for that
gives a bad reputation ; but defend thyself if at-
tacked, for a great man should boast little, and
behave well in difficulties."

21 8 Ivar the Viking

He also gave him good war accoutrements and
a good horse.

Then Svipdag rode, and at night came to Up-
salir ; he saw that games were taking place outside
the hall ; Yngvi sat on a large gold chair, and his
berserks were near him. When Svipdag came, the
gate of the burg was shut, for it was then custom-
ary to ask leave to ride in ; Svipdag did not take
that trouble, and forced open the gate, and rode
into the town.

Then Yngfvi said : " This man comes here reck-
lessly, as this has never been done before. It may
be that he has great strength and has no fear/'

The berserks at once got very angry, and thought
that he asserted himself too much. Svipdag rode
before Yngvi, and saluted him well, in a skilful man*
ner. Yngvi asked who he was, and he answered :
** I am the son of the Bondi Svip."

Then Yngvi soon recognized him, and every
one thought he was a great and high-bom cham-
pion. The games were continued; Svipdag sat
and looked on. The berserks eyed him angrily,
and said to Yngvi that they wanted to try him ;
and Yngvi answered : " I think that he has no
little strength, but I should like you to try
whether he is such a man as he considers him-
self."

When every one came into the hall, after the
games were over, the berserks walked toward
Svipdag, and asked him if he was a champion, as
he made so much of himself. He answered that

Yngvts Poets and Champions 219

he was as great a champion as any of them. At
these words their anger and their , eagerness to
fight increased, but Yngvi told them to be quiet
that evening; they began to frown, and howled
loudly, and said to Svipdag: ''Darest thou to
fight us? Then wilt thou need more than thy
boasting. We will try how much there is in
thee."

Svipdag answered ; " I will consent to fight one
at a time, and will see if more can be done.*'

In the morning a great duel began, and there
was no lack of heavy blows. The new-comer knew
how to use his sword with great strength and skill,
and the berserks gave way. Svipdag killed one,
and then another wanted to avenge him. Yngvi
stopped the fight, and made peace between them,
and then he made them swear foster-brotherhood,
after which he said to Svipdag : " Great loss hast
thou caused me by killing one of my berserks,
but *C J^ that thou canst more than fill his
place, lAOMraenceforth thou will be one of my body*
guard/* * .

But of all his body-guard and men Yngvi valued
his scalds the most ; they were placed on the second
high seat when no strangers were entertained, so
that he could see them. One of them was Odun,
the Satirist, so nanred because he only recited and
composed satirical songs ; he was the oldest bard,
and had been the scald of Yngvi's father. But his
greatest scald was Haldor, who was not quick of
speech when he spoke in prose, but poetry was

m tvar the Viking

very easy to him, and he always answered in verse,
and song^ flowed from him as fast as he could
think. All the scalds of Yngvi were also famous
warriors, and while he went into warfare they were
always in his shield-burg, looking on and singing
the praises of the most valiant one.

CHAPTER XXIII

YNGVI'S THREE BEAUTIFUL DAUGHTERS

The three daughters of Yngvi were renowned
all over the Northern lands for their accomplish-
ments and their beauty ; the eldest was named
Astridy the second Randalin, and the youngest
Gunnhild. Randalin, '' Ran's dale/' had been
named after Ran, the goddess of the sea ; Gunn-
hild after the two Valkyrias, Gunn and Hild. It
was the custom in those days to make one name
of two. Astrid was twenty-two, Randalin twenty,
and Gunnhild nineteen years of age.

Astrid was so fair that wise men of the country
said that she was the most beautiful maiden in all
the Northern lands. Her hair was so long and
thick that she could cover her whole body with it ;
it was as fine as silk, and of the color of amber
with a tinge of gold. She was somewhat tall,
being above the average height, and had a grace-
ful and slender figure ; on her shoulders rested
an extremely handsome head ; her features were
perfect, her nose was Grecian in shape, like those
of her ancestors, and her eyes were soft and
dreamy, deep blue, contrasting charmingly with
.htr clear and fresh complexion ; the bloom of her

222 Ivar the Viking

cheeks had that exquisite, soft pink tinge which
diffused itself into her white skin, as delicate as
apple blossoms floating on milk, or the hues of the
most lovely carnation; her teeth were so even
that they seemed a row of pearls set between two
lovely cherry lips ; her hands were slender, not
too small, and her feet were in perfect proportion
to her size, with a high instep ; both foot and hand
showed the characteristic elegance of generations
of wealth and cultivation. Her walk was dignified
for a girl of her age, and to add to all her charms,
she had a sweet and soft voice, without which no
woman is perfect.

Randalin was of medium height, somewhat
stouter than Astrid, with a well-knit body, due to
.onstant exercise, for she was fond of riding and
walking. She had the features of her father, and
was very much like him in many ways. Her
eyes were also blue, but her cheeks were ruddier
than those of her eldest sister. She was very
accomplished and learned, and had been taught to
speak Greek by one of her bondwomen who had
been captured in Greece. She loved the society of
the wise and of scalds, and admired, above all, valor
in men. Good looks to her were nothing with-
out courage, accomplishments, and good manners.

Gunnhild, the youngest daughter, was of the
same height as her eldest sister. She had thick
chestnut hair with darker streaks here and there.
She had blue eyes, which people said were ex-
actly like those of her mother. Her nose was

YngvVs Three Beautiful Daughters 223

straight, her mouth small, and when she talked or
smiled, showed two rows of beautiful small teeth ;
her complexion browned easily in the sun during
the summer months, and her pink cheeks looked
the more beautiful through the darkened skin.
She was by far the most coquettish of all the sis-
ters, and extremely lively and witty, and loved to
see men, young and old, captive at her feet. She had
the faculty of making the last man that she spoke
to believe that he was the favorite ; but though
much courted, she did not know what love was,
and could not have loved, even if she had tried.

These three sisters had very aristocratic man-
ners. They seemed to have been born to rule,
and appeared in every way descended from high
lineage, and were every inch daughters of Hersirs.
They were so beautiful that the people believed
that the Nomir had, at their birth, fated them to
be the fairest among the fair daughters of earth,
and had also gifted them with all the loveliness,
charms, and accomplishments which make women
attractive to men, and lead the bravest, highest,
and the most intellectual, captive at their feet,
and their willing slaves. Their presence at the
games always incited the players to greater feats ;
the scalds became more inspired, and every guest
tried his best to be foremost in their good graces.

Many a great warrior, sons of powerful Hersirs,
and foremost in all kinds of athletic games, had
undertaken daring and dangerous expeditions in
the Roman Empire and elsewhere, and had chal-

224 -^^^^ ^^ Viking

lenged the greatest champions of the land to com-
bat, and performed acts of great valor and prowess,
in order that their deeds might be sung by the
scalds before the daughters of the Hersir of Svith-
jod, for they were considered the greatest prizes in
the Viking lands, and no one but those of Odin's
kin could ever aspire to become their husbands.
No chief's son had yet been so bold as to ask one
of them in marriage, for they all feared that they
had not accomplished deeds of valor great enough
to permit them to hope to win their hearts, for
there was nothing in the world which the Vikings
admired more than charming women; towards
all they were the soul of chivalry.

These three sisters lived in their skemma, or
bower. There they sewed, embroidered, and did
other handiwork, attended by their free servants
or bondwomen; and there they received their
friends.

Each of them owned several bondwomen, to
whom they were much attached, and who were
regarded as part of the family. These had been
captured, with their parents, when young ; two of
them came from Britain, two from the northern
shores of Gaul, and two had come from the Medi-
terranean. One of the latter was the daughter
of a citizen of Rome, and the other was a Greek.

Astrid had superintended the household of her
father since her mother's death, two years before.
She attended to the brewing of ale, and vied with
other women of high lineage who should brew

YngvVs Three Beautiful Daughters 225

the best ale ; and she prided herself upon weaving
the finest of linen and spinning the best spun wool
for clothes.

For some reason, the sisters had not made their
appearance in the hall since the arrival of Ivar,
and there was great curiosity to see them among
those who had never been to Upsalir ; and every
day many eyes were turned towards their bower,
trying to get glimpses of their fair forms. Men
dressed in their best, groomed their moustaches,
and parted their long hanging hair carefully, and
were most particular in their toilets when they
went out, so that they should not be seen at dis-
advantage if perchance they were to meet the
three sisters.

The skemma in which the three daughters
of the Hersir of Svithjod lived was an ex-
tremely handsome house, with others attached to
it. The lower floor was accessible through a
beautiful, pointed porch ornamented with fine
carving ; the door led to the large every-day
room, which contained several looms and spinning,
wheels. It was used for meals also, and along
the walls were shelves where beautiful dishes,
drinking horns, cups, and table ware were dis-
played to advantage. There were, besides^ other
large rooms on that floor, one of which was the
sewing and embroidering room. The upper story
was accessible through stairs leading to the veran-
das above, from which one had access to the bed-
rooms.

15

226 Ivar the Viking

Astrid had a bedroom to herself, while Randa-
lin and Gunnhild slept in another room. Their
beds were built along the walls, and between them
was a large closet of the same depth as the width
of the beds ; heavy home-made woollen curtains of
bright color were hung to hide the beds, and were
very ornamental. Two steps led into each bed.
Tables, carved chairs, cupboards, movable closets
with elaborate carvings, made up the furniture of
these bedrooms.

Several smaller rooms on this floor were entirely
devoted to the wardrobe of the three sisters, and
contained several large wooden, painted chests to
store many different articles in.

One room contained their dresses. Here hung
their " sloedurs," or festive gowns, with their long
trains; these were worn only at great feasts.
Many of them were of brocade or costly woollens,
and gold and silver embroidered. These festive
dresses were made very wide, and the sleeves
reached to the wrists. When worn, the waist was
generally adorned by a beautiful belt of gold,
from which a bag, often gold-embroidered, was
suspended for rings or other precious ornaments.

Opposite these hung their kirtles, or every-day
dresses, which were much shorter than the festive
ones, and were generally of linen or wool, and of
varied patterns.

The mantles were of many kinds. The flnest
ones were called " skikkja " and ** mottul." These,
like the cloaks of the men, could only be worn by

Yngvi's Three Beautiful Daughters 227

women of high birth. They were without sleeves,
usually fastened at the neck by a beautiful and
costly brooch, or valuable hooks. They were of
different colors — red, brown, purple, blue — and or-
namented with wide braid or with lace on their
edges. There were other cloaks, used for winter,
lined with different varieties of fur. In a smaller
room was their linen and silk underwear.

Exquisite small boxes, with hinges of gold,
were for their jewels ; some of these boxes were
of box-wood, and beautifully carved, and contained
long hair-pins, to fasten the hair when arranged in
a large knot on the back of the head. Some of
these pins were of gold, others of silver, orna-
mented with gold tops of various designs ; there
were also diadems of gold, some with the ends
ending in snake-heads, on which the names of the
owners were written in runic letters; numerous
necklaces of gold, some of gold rods, ornamented
with crescents. Gold Roman coins, with loops at-
tached, were fastened to gold chains to be worn
round the neck. There were also other pendants
of gold of exquisite filigree work. The bracelets
were many, and of various patterns, some so grace-
ful that even to-day no jeweler could excel them.
Many of these were spiral in shape. Two of these
bracelets on account of their beauty were called
" sviagris " and " hnitud," and no goldsmith had
been able to rival them. They had been heirlooms
in the family for generations. The collection of
gold and mosaic beads was something extraordi-

228 Ivar the Viking

nary. The mosaics were lovely and of most skilled
workmanship. Besides these were crystal balls of
wonderful clearness, with Greek inscriptions upon
them, and amber beads. Gold buttons for sleeves,
and hooks of varied patterns, were together in a
large bowl.

The brooches were most remarkable ; some of
them were very old, and had been in the family for
generations. Among these were cruciform fibulae
of bronze, ending with heads of horses, or other •
animals ; circular ones, and others in the shape of
the " Svastica,'* a peculiar cross, a sign seen among
the relics of Troy, and to-day on the foot of the
image of Buddha, in India. Many others were
circular, of bronze, covered over with a sheet of
rcpouss^ work of gold, upon which were lovely
designs. There were other brooches entirely of
gold, or silver gilt, and of various patterns.

But the finest of all the jewels were the gold
" bracteates." These were worn hanging on the
breast. They were round in shape, and varied
very much in size, from one inch in diameter to
seven and eight inches, and were of the purest gold,
very thin, and remarkable for the originality and
peculiarity of their designs*

CHAPTER XXIV

THE GUESTS OF THE HERSIR OF SVITHJOD

The daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod had
many of their young kinswomen visiting them
at this time. They had arrived during the sum-
mer months, having been ii^vited to be present at
the games. Among those were Thora, daughter
of one of the great Hersirs who ruled over
one of the largest herads in Gardariki ; Alfhild,
daughter of one of the Hefsirs of Holmgard,
which realm, together with Gardariki, comprised
a great part of what is now known as European
Russia.

Hildigunn was the daughter of a powerful Her-
sir of the island of Funen, almost the equal of the
Hersir of Zeeland in power. Randgrid, Geirlaug,
Ingegerd, and Sigrid, were also daughters of great
Hersirs.

One of the prettiest and most intelligent of
their kinswomen was Thorny. She had attained
her eighteenth year the preceding spring. Her
large hazel eyes were full of poetry and fire, and
when she looked at one it seemed as if she read the
inmost thoughts of one's mind. Her broad fore-
head showed intellect, and her head was adorned

230 Ivar the Viking

with a mass of light brown hair. When she
smiled she showed a bewitching set of pearly
teeth. She was full of life, and was not ashamed
to say that she preferred men's society to that of
women.

The third evening, when the men of highest
lineage had assembled in the great banqueting
hall and were seated in their respective seats,
Astrid, her two younger sisters, and all their femi-
nine guests entered the hall. A murmur of ad-
miration greeted them, and no wonder ; for it
had never happened within the recollection of the
oldest men that so many high-born and beautiful
maidens, daughters of chiefs who ruled over powers
ful realms, and who were of Odin's kin, had been
in Upsalir at the same time. It was certainly the
greatest gathering of men and women within the
recollection of anyone. The flower of woman-
hood was there, and all that was chivalrous and
brave in the land had come also.

Each maiden had in her hand a drinking horn
of gold, filled either with mead, ale, or wine, and
she offered it to the guests. Afterwards, lots were
drawn by the warriors to decide where they were
to sit, and fortunate were the men who had drawn
the lots which permitted them to be by the side
of maidens. Ivar had as a seat companion Ran*
dalin ; Hjalmar, Astrid ; Sigurd, Svanhild ; Sig-
mund, Solveig. They talked much to each
other during the evening, and were delighted
at their good fortune ; and all hoped to have the

The Guests of the Hersir of Svithjod 231

same chance again, so pleased were they with
each other.

It happened thereafter that almost always the
four foster-brothers had as companions the same
maidens, which attracted everyone's notice ; and,
as they enjoyed so much each other's society,
many began to think that more than one wedding
would take place within a year among them.

The day before the games took place Astrid
had a dream, in which her Disir appeared to her.
Every family in these Norselands had, like the
Etruscans and Romans, their guardian spirits.
Their belief and worship of them corresponded
somewhat to that of the Lares and Penates of the
Romans. The Disir were supposed to watch over
every individual member of the family. These
were thought to be the representatives of the de-
parted, and when there was danger ahead often
made their appearance in dreams to warn them in
time. They always appeared in the shape of
women.

Astrid had dreamt that, as she was standing
outside of her house, and while looking over the
sea, she saw a woman walking over the waves and
directing her steps towards her house. She was
so very tall that she seemed as high as the highest
mountains. Astrid went to meet her, and invited
her to come to her home.

After the guest had seated herself, she said :
^ Thou, Astrid, and thy two sisters, must be most

\

1132 Ivar the Viking

careful at the games not to fall in love with
the sons of a great berserk who are coming to
Upsalir."

Then she saw twelve eagles tearing the flesh
of men. Then the tall woman told her to receive
Ivar and his foster-brothers well ; after saying this
she rose, and as she was ready to depart she said :
" I will continue to protect thee and thy family.
Now we will separate for some time. Fare thee
well."

Thereupon Astrid awoke. She was very much
concerned in regard to this dream, and went to
Thorhalla, a woman who was reputed very wise
in the interpretation of dreams. When she came
to her door, she said : *' I should like thee to ex-
plain a dream which I have dreamt."

Thorhalla said : " I will not hear thy dream.
Go away as quickly as thou canst to the house
of Bryngerd ; she will explain it to thee."

Astrid wondered why Thorhalla would not ex-
plain her dream, but she did as she was bidden ;
and, after walking quite a while, she came to the
house of Bryngerd, and told her dream to her.

Bryngerd listened very attentively, and said to
her: " This forebodes great events. The woman
thou hast seen is thy Disir, and has come to fore-
warn thee of danger. The twelve eagles mean the
twelve sons of the berserk Hervard, and many
valiant men will fall on thy account."

On her return home, Astrid told of her dream
to her father and to her sisters, and made prepara^

The Guests of the Hersir of Svithjod 233

tions for a sacrifice to her Disir, or guardian genius.
The sisters had a special hall near their skemma,
with a stone altar in the room, for sacrificing to
their Disirs. Two beautiful black oxen and a
very handsome favorite horse were to be sacrificed.

Ivar and his foster-brothers, unaware of the
preparations for a sacrifice that were being made
by the three sisters, wended their way towards
their bower, just as they were beginning to sacri-
fice, and were ready to redden the altar with blood.
As they approached the house, the bondmaid
who was watching saw them, and went into the
hall to warn her mistresses that some one was
coming.

On hearing this, Astrid, full of alarm, came out
of the door, and as she saw Ivar and his foster-
brothers she exclaimed: ''Do not come here, for
this place is holy ! We are making a sacrifice to
our Disirs. Do you not fear the anger of Odin,
that you dare to come to us ? "

Ivar replied : " We are not afraid to incur the
anger of Odin, fair maidens of Svithjod. We
would brave it for your sake, but we will not
come within the holy precincts when you are
making a sacrifice."

After saying this, the foster-brothers went off in
another direction.

Astrid returned to the room, and with her sis-
ters reddened the altar with the blood of the sac-
rificed animals, and asked their Disirs to continue
to watch over them.

CHAPTER XXV

BEGINNING OF THE ATHLETIC GAMES

The day when the " idrottir," or athletic games,
began had come. All the warriors and champions
who intended to take part in these contests had
arrived either by land or by water. For several
days before, wherever the eye turned, men were
seen training and preparing themselves for the
games, and tents were scattered in every direction.
The fairest women and maidens of all the Viking
realms were in Upsalir; they also had come to
witness the games. Many of them were of great
beauty, and daughters of Haulds and Bondi who
owned vast tracts of land, and rivalled in power
some of the Hersirs. There was also a vast mul-
titude of commoner people who always collected
on such occasions. These brought their tents and
provisions with them, and put up at any place
they could find. At dawn of day, when the
games began, a great crowd had already collected
on the idrottir fields.

Among the daughters of Hersirs and high-bom
men who were present were Signy, Ragnhild,
Helga, Hjordis, Sigrid, Ingebjorg, Thora, Signin,
Gudrqn, Herborg, Bryngerd, Randgrid, Kara,

\

Beginning of the Athletic Games 235

Thorhalla, Bergthora, Grimhild, Brynhild, Gudrod,
Asta, Hildirid, Thorgerd, Thordis, Ingigerd, Thu-
rid, Hungerd, Hallgerd, Hildigunn, Asgerd, Ulf-
hild, Gyda, Thyri, Olrun, Svanhild, Hrefna.

Women were always one of the most interest-
ing features at the games. They came to applaud
and cheer the contestants, and to urge the men to
their utmost. No wonder that there was a saying,
that at the games many lost their hearts, and that
numerous engagements and weddings were sure
to take place during the year that followed.

At sight of them, Ivar and every other man
was filled with ambition. '' I must become a
champion," was the thought of every one, " so
that these fair creatures may admire me." It
was no wonder that so many handsome girls
and women had sent such a thrill of admiration
through the vast multitude, for before them stood
the representative of all that was beautiful, grace-
ful, and accomplished in the Norselands.

A parterre of exquisite flowers could not have
presented a more lovely view. They were clad in
their most becoming day or walking dress, which
came to just above the ankles. Their foreheads
were adorned with diadems of gold, and their
necks and arms with necklaces and bracelets of
gold. Their waists were surrounded with belts
of gold of variegated patterns and exquisite work-
manship, showing the taste and skill of the gold-
smith. Every one wore her mantle ; these hung
gracefully over their shoulders, and were of differ-

236 Ivar the Viking

cnt colors, red, purple, blue, brown, and white pre-
dominating. All were more or less embroidered
with silver and gold, and made fast by artistic
brooches of gold.

" What a beautiful sight !" Sigmund exclaimed.
^' Look, foster-brothers, at their thick and glossy
hair ! " All the tints of blonde type were here
represented, from the lightest flaxen, amber, and
burnished gold, to the dark auburn and chestnut.

Sigurd, pointing out to Ivar a maiden who had
superb hair, said : *' See how luxuriously her hair
of gold glows against the azure of the sky. Look
at her eyes ; they are as the deep blue of the sea
we meet when we are far away from the land."

** Look at this one," said Ivar, pointing to him
one of the loveliest maidens in this bevy of beauty.
** See her hair hanging on her back, and swaying
in the breeze ; it is the color of a field of wheat
moving in the wind, and gilded by the rays of the
sun."

'' Look at this other one," said again Hjalmar ;
" her hair is as black as that of the raven. Her
eyes seem to send forth flashes of fire. Some of
the kin from which she is descended must have
come from the land of the Huns ; I think she must
be from Gardariki." She was unique among all,
with her raven hair, and much admired on that
account, for the fair hues generally predominated
over the dark.

Sigurd said : " Foster-brothers, have you ever
seen such eyes as those that are here together?

Beginning of the Athletic Games 237

They are like a bunch of arrows id a quiver, ready to
be shot at us poor mortals, and to make us feel the
pangs of love. Some of them are dreamy, some
are twinkling with mischief, some are piercing,
some are so loving, a few are so fiery, that one
feels that it is better not to excite the ire of the
maiden who possesses them. Look at their color
— from the deep blue to the amethyst and green-
ish tourmaline. Look at the hazel ones ; there are
but a few of them, but oh, how lovely and poetical !
They seem at times to send forth flashes of genius,
then to return again gently to their dreamy mood.
Well may the eyes be called the mirror of our
thoughts, for they tell of our love, sorrow, or anger.

Among the great Vikings who had come to
compete for the championship were Haki, Star-
kad, Ingvald, Sigurd, Bodvar, Hervard, Ingimund,
Heidrek, Thorolf, Hallvard, Asmund, Agnar,
Ragnar, Hodbrod, Gunnar, Volsung, Thorvald,
Siggier, Thoris, Einar, Bjprn, Ulf, Sigmund,
Ogmund, Vemund, Thormod, Gautrek, Thor-
brand, Indridi, Gauti, Vikar, Fridthjolf, Hrolf,
Hjalmter, Halfdan, Eirek the Red, Alrek, Ottar,
Visbur, Refil, Adils, Ingald, Havar, Randver,
Hogni, Arnvid, Grammar, Kolbak, Jorund, Arnkel,
Skeggi, Hromund, Hord, Gisli, Thorkel, Egil, '
Ketil, Ingolf, Leif, Erling, Glum, Ogvald, Viga.

These men, and many others present, were the
embodiment of all that was chivalrous and brave
in the. Norselands. Many of them had passed a
great part of their lives at sea or in foreign lands.

238 Ivar the Viking

conquering and fighting, carrying their victorioas
standards before them everywhere. Their ruddy
faces told that they were the sons of the sea, who
had fought many a time, with great skill, the
daughters of i£gir and Ran. What tales many
could tell of the terrific gales they had encountered
with their ships while on their expeditions, voy-
aging on either the North Sea, the Atlantic Ocean,
or the Mediterranean, and almost every one could
say that some of their kinsmen had gone to the
hall of Ran on their way td or from home ! Fear
was unknown to them all.

What superb specimens of manhood they were!
The finest the world could show! Spartan-like
in appearance, for all the weak at their birth' had
not been allowed to live. What splendid pro-
portions their bodies had! What strong chests
and powerful frames ! What muscles ! For from
their childhood these men had been trained, and
practised athletic games, and all had lived much
in the open air. Many were tall, but there were
also many of medium height. A few were short.
These were often the hardiest and most agile, and
could stand hardships much better than their taller
friends. Most of them were fair, but some few
had dark hair and beards.

Yngvi, with his three beautiful daughters, a
bevy of young maidens, and wives of Hersirs and
Haulds, and other guests, when they arrived on the
field took their places on an elevated spot, from
which they could survey the games.

Beginning of the Athletic Gaines 239

Astrid was dressed in a red, ornamented kirtle,
and over it a scarlet cloak, ornamented with lace.
Her long, fair hair reached down far below her
waist. Randalin wore a blue woven mantle, and
under it a scarlet dress, with a gold belt. Her
hair reached down to her waist on both sides, and
she tucked its tresses under her belt. Gunnhild
wore a kirtle, a dress fitting the waist very lightly,
and short, and over her dress a close-fitting blue
jacket.

Among the distinguished women were Drifa,
the wife of the Hersir of the island of Zeeland.
She came, followed by three of her bondmaids.
She had a red dress, narrow below, long and tight
at the waist, with long sleeves, and wore a band of
gold cloth round her forehead ; her hair was long
and fine. Over her shoulders hung a white, gold*
embroidered cloak. Hallgerd, a beautiful woman,
widow of the former Hersir of the island of Fyen,
who was very much sought for on account of her
wealth, was dressed most tastefully, and her belt
of gold showed her graceful form to advantage.

Yngvi, the Hersirs, and many prominent men
and scalds, stood by themselves, near them, and
were to be the umpires. As soon as Ivar and his
foster-brothers had arrived on the fields, they
went to salute the daughters of the Hersir of
Svithjod and all the fair maidens who were their
guests. A shower of smiles and bows from them
told how the compliment was appreciated, for
many blushed.

240 Ivar the Viking

Ivar and his foster-brothers saluted Yngvl and
the other Hersirs. Yngvi asked Ivar if he was a
man of many athletic games.

Ivar replied : " My foster-father thought I knew
many things well ; but I have not shown my skill
to others, and I think thou wilt find it slight when
compared to that of some men/'

Ivar replied in this way, for he remembered the
advice which his father had given him, that a man
with a thinking mind should not boast, but rather
be heedful in his mood, and beware, because the
tongue is the head's bane.

Then all prepared themselves for the contests
that were to begin — wrestling, jumping, leaping,
running, different games of ball, swimming, and
warlike exercises with spears, swords, bows and
arrows.

CHAPTER XXVI

GREAT FEATS OF IVAR AND HJALMAR

The contests began with wrestling, which was
one of the most popular of the games. The sim-
plest form of this sport was for the wrestlers to
take hold of each other's arms or waists, as best
they could, and by the strength of their arms
endeavor to throw each other off their feet.

The Sviars and the Gotlanders were pitted
against each other ; the former had kept the
championship for several years, and Ivar and other
Gotlanders intended to wrest it from them if they
could. The competitors' divided themselves by
lot into two parties, each of which was drawn up
in a row, headed by its leader. These were to pair
off their men to wrestle in the arena, between the
two rows, one after the other. Ivar's side was the
weaker, having two men less, so two men were
tak&n off from the Sviars' side.

Before beginning, every man threw off his outer
garment in order to be more free and agile, and
kept only a slight covering. The beholder could
see at a glance what early gymnastic and athletic
training did for the body ; broad chests, strong
and muscular limbs were the chief characteristics
of every man.

i6

242 Ivar the Viking

The crowd watched with intense eagerness the
preliminaries of the contest. Twenty-two men on
each side were to take part. The contest was
quite even ; here a man on the Sviar side fell, then
one on the Gotlander side. At times the wrestling
was very severe between combatants, and the spec-
tators watched with great interest the expansion or
contraction of the muscles of the rivals.

The fourth man before the last on the Sviar side
had been victorious, and had thrown the last three
men but one of the Gotlanders, and Ivar was the
only wrestler left. So he and his antagonist
wrestled for a long time, until at last the Sviar
fell. Then Ivar had to wrestle with the three
others, and threw them one after the other, when
a great cheer, like the sound of distant thunder,
greeted his victory, and his foster-brothers came
to congratulate him with great joy.

After this, Ivar and his foster-brothers went to
the day meal, and on the way to the hall Sigmund
saw among the bevy of young women one that
looked at him intently. She was fair of face, and
beautiful to look at ; she wore a red dress, orna-
mented all over with lace. Her hair was flaxen
and glossy, and fell over her shoulders. Sigmund
asked who she was, and about her family, and was
told that she was the sister of Thorir, a Hersir who
ruled a large herad, and that her name was Thora
" Hladhond," which means lace hand. To Sig-
mund she was the most beautiful woman on the
grounds. Then he went to speak to her and

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 243

found that they had met before at a mid-winter
sacrifice. After their meal they rested a while,
and then went back to the games, and looked
on.

The second day the contest was to be a more
difficult form of wrestling, which consisted m grap-
pling and attacking according to certain rules, by
systematic turnings and grip movements with arms
and legs, each seeking to bring the other to the
ground. Ivar did not wish to be recognized, as
he had been the successful champion the day
before, and the weather being chilly he had put
on a cloak with a hood which partly hid his face.

Among those who took part in the game was a
man of very powerful frame, of the name of Thor-
bjorn. He would walk and look round the crowd,
and any one he wanted to take part in the game
he seized by the hand and pulled forward into the
field ; and one after another these fell before him,
to the great amusement of the crowd. When
almost all had wrestled, except the strongest, the
people began to ask themselves who should con-
tend against ThorbjCrn. ThorbjSrn himself was
looking round, puffed up with pride, thinking no
one could be stronger than he, and challenged the
champions who had fought against each other the
preceding day. Noticing among them a man of
large size, whose face he could not clearly see on
account of a hood he wore, he came towards him
and took hold of his hand. At first he pulled hard,

244 ^^^^ ^^^ Viking

and then with all his strength, but the man sat
still and could not be moved. Then ThorbjSm
said in an angry voice : " No one ever sat so firm
before me as thou dost. Who art thou ?" Then
pulling his hood down, so that his face could be
seen, he exclaimed : " Ivar Hjorvardson ! " and
added, '' If thou wilt take part in this contest
with me, thou art a welcome guest."

" I have ceased to wrestle," answered Ivar,
whose feats of the day before ThorbjOrn had not
witnessed, " but there was a time when I enjoyed
wrestling greatly."

Soon after, the contest between the two began.
Thorbjorn rushed at Ivar, who stood firm, without
flinching, and then stretched his arms around the
back of Thorbjorn, caught hold of his breeches,
lifted him off his feet over his head, and threw him
behind him, so that Thorbj6rn's shoulders struck
the ground with a heavy thud. This was a mag-
nificent exhibition of strength, and it was hailed
by the crowd with great acclamations.

Then one of Thorbjorn's brothers, called Angul,
challenged Ivar, who said : " Let me rest a little
while, and then I will be ready for thee."

This new challenger was also of great strength,
and each had the better of the other by turns.
They fell twice together on their knees. They
grasped each other so tightly that both became
blue from the pressure, but finally Angul fell.

Ivar had shown that he was so strong that the
people were eager to see two champions attack

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 24$

him at the same time. This was against the rules,
but was allowed if any contestant was willing to
encounter such odds. Ivar said he thought he
could do so in the afternoon, after a brief rest.

In the afternoon two champions who were
thought the strongest wrestlers attacked him at
the same time ; they wrestled valiantly, but could
not throw Ivar, and after awhile both men fell.
All the people were greatly delighted at this
spectacle. When the wrestlers stopped they
thanked them for their exhibition, and it was
the opinion of all that Ivar's two opponents to-
gether were not as strong as he, so Ivar was
proclaimed the champion in wrestling.

That evening the scalds sang before an admir-
ing crowd the deeds of great warriors, and every
one present was dressed in his best attire.

The games of ball were by far the most pop-
ular of all ; they were to last two days, for there
were so many competitors. There were three
kinds of ball games, called Knattleik, Soppleik,
and Skofuleik, respectively. This last game was
a winter one, and was played on the ice, week
after week, by the people of a single herad, and
was a source of great amusement. All these
games were considered more or less dangerous,
as the balls were of wood or of scraped horn
enclosed in leather, and were sent back with
tremendous force by the bat.

Hord, a great ball-player from the island of

t4i6 Ivar the Viking

Zeelandy had sent a challenge to the men of Grot-
land to compete for the championship. Men of
equal strength were chosen on both sides, so that
the chances might be even.

The game was played in this way : A man
threw the ball into the air, and then struck it
with a bat, sending it a long distance ; another
caught it with his hands, and sent it back, but
this the opposite side sought to prevent by shov-
ing him aside, or by throwing him down, or strik-
ing the ball away from him. If the ball went
beyond the bounds, or fell on the ground, the
man who had knocked it had to go and Tetch it.

Hjalmar was a great ball-player, and wherever
he had competed for the championship in ball
gsimes he had been victorious. It was generally
conceded that he was the best player in EngeL
Hord was considered the best ball-player in Zee-
land ; he was very popular and a very strong man.
The contest began very eagerly ; both sides had
ten men each, and were very jealous of each
other, and the game became very rough. The
Gotlanders won the victory, but four men of Zee-
land and three men of Gotland had been badly
hurt in the contest.

Other games of ball were taking place in differ-
ent parts of the field at the same time.

The fourth day the crowd seemed greater than
ever, and many other men wanted to play.
Among these were two unknown men, who came

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 247

to Yngvi, and, after saluting him, said their names
were Hrafn and Krak, and they hailed from the
island of Bornholm ; they boasted that no one
could play better than they did. After hearing
their boasting, many invited them to play ; they
said that they were rather rough-handed players,
but that they could not help it, for they were
strong men. The champions of Yngvi said that
they did not mind that, and would take care of
themselves, whatever might happen. The two
brothers went to the games, and generally had the
ball ; they played very savagely, as they had said,
and pushed men and knocked them down roughly,
so that when the evening came many were bruised
or maimed.

The following morning Sigurd prevailed upon
Sigmund to play with him against them. Hrafn
and Krak were Jalready in the fields, challenging.
Hrafn took the ball and Krak the bat, and they
played as they were wont.

When they had played for a while, Sigurd got
hold of the ball from Hrafn, and then snatched
the bat from Krak, and sent it to Sigmund. They
kept the ball for a long time, and Hrafn and Krak
could not get hold of it ; so Sigurd and Sigmund
were victorious, and they kept the championship
to the end of the games, at which Yngvi, Astrid,
her sisters, and a bevy of maidens were constantly
present.

The ninning games were of two kinds: men

248 Ivar the Viking

running against fast horses, or against each other.
In this game there were many competitors. The
fleetest horses in Upsalir, or rather in Svithjod,
had been picked out for the contest. Men who
competed were dressed in tights only. Hjalmar,
who was one of the fleetest men known, was to
run against the fleetest horse. When the signal
to start came, he started with the horse, and
though the animal kept abreast of him nearly all
the time, he finally reached the starting point
somewhat ahead. One of the spectators was so
surprised at Hjalmar*s feat that he said to him :
"Didst thou not hold the strap of the saddle-
girth, and let the horse pull thee along?"

" Not in the least," replied Ivar, hotly indig-
nant at the distrust expressed of his foster-
brother.

Yngvi had a very fast horse, which was next
entered against Hjalmar. The two started to-
gether, and Hjalmar ran ahead of the horse the
whole way. When the race was finished, Hjalmar
said : " Did I this time take hold of the saddle-
girth ? "

" I think thou didst start first," replied the
umpire.

The horse was allowed to breathe a while, then
his rider pricked him with his spurs, and he sprang
off anew. This time Hjalmar stood still until the
umpire shouted : " Run now." Then Hjalmar
himself started, and soon outran the horse, and
kept far in front of it all the way to the starting

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 249

point of the course, which he reached long in
advance. The vast multitude loudly applauded
Hjalmar ; and as he passed in front of the daugh-
ters of Yngvi and the bevy of young women,
they too cheered him, and he bowed gallantly to
them. Astrid had been watching him since the
games had begun, and admired him much, and as
he passed by her she shouted, " Well done, Hjal-
mar Gudbrandson of Engel/' She had hardly
said these words, when her face became crimson,
and she wished she had been able to restrain her-
self.

Then all the men that had run faster than the
horses came and competed for the championship.
Hjalmar ran so fast that his feet did not seem to
touch the ground. He distanced all his competi-
tors, and was proclaimed the champion runner, to
the great joy of Astrid, who already loved him,
though she was, maiden-like, only half conscious
of the fact.

The two following days were to be devoted to
warlike exercises, and the next morning Yngvi
asked Ivar: "Art thou skilful in warlike exer-
cise ? "

Ivar replied in his usual modest way : " My
foster-father and my foster-mother thought so,
but I have not shown my skill to others, and I
think thou wilt find it slight compared with that
of many men. I have now won several champion-
ships since the games have begun, but I do not

250 Ivar the Viking

think I shall be the foremost in warlike games, for
it would be strange if my luck was to continue.
Nevertheless I will strive for the championship,
and do my best."

Then Ulf, a great Viking, who was said to be
the best shot with the bow and arrow in all Nor-
way, came up to Ivar and said to him : '' Let us
try our skill. Thou art younger than I, but I
hear thou art very skilful with the bow."

Upon this, Ulf took a spear, and put its point
into the ground ; then he placed an arrow on the
string, and shot into the air ; the arrow turned
itself in its course, came down with its point in
the end of the spear-shaft, and stood there upright.
Ivar next took an arrow and shot. It went very
high, then the arrow-point came down into the
shaft of the arrow of Ulf, that had stuck on the
shaft of the spear. Then Ulf took a spear, and
threw it so powerfully and so far, and nevertheless
so straight, that all wondered. But Ivar threw
still farther than all, so that his spear socket lay
on the point of Ulf s spear. Ulf took the spear
again, and shot another time, and the spear went
beyond that of Ivar's.

** I will not throw any more, for I see it is use-
less," said Ivar.

" Throw," said Ulf, " and farther if thou canst."

Ivar threw, and this time far ahead. After this,
Ulf placed an arrow on the bow-string, and took
a knife and stuck it into an oak. He then shot
into the back of the knife-handle, so that the

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar ajl

arrow stuck fast. Ivar next took up his arrows,
while Ulf stood near him and said : '' With gold
are thy arrows wound round, and a very ambitious
man art thou."

" I did not cause these arrows to be made ;
they were given to me, and I have not taken any
ornaments off them," returned Ivar, shooting, and
hitting the knife-handle, and splitting it, the arrow-
point sticking in the upper point of the blade.

" Now we will shoot farther," said Ulf. Then
he laid an arrow on the string, and drew the bow so
as to almost bend its tips together. The arrow flew
very far, and stopped in a very slender bough at
which he had aimed. Every one thought this a
most excellent shot; but Ivar shot still a little
farther, and, besides, his arrow pierced a nut that
had been put up as a target. All present won-
dered at this.

'' Now the nut shall be taken and placed on the
head of Bjorn," said Ulf, "and there thou shalt try
if thou canst hit it, if thou art willing to do so.
Thou shalt not shoot from a shorter distance than
before. Bjorn is my slave, and for his boldness
and willingness I will give him his freedom after the
trial, if his life is spared."

Bjorn was delighted and willing to risk his life
for his freedom, for where is the man that does
not love to be free ?

'' Wilt thou stand still and not shrink, if I shoot
at the nut ? " asked Ivar.

'' Certainly," said Bj5m, who had witnessed the

252 Ivar the Viking

skill of Ivar, and therefore had great confidence in
his aim.

" Then Ulf shall stand at thy side," replied Ivar,
" and see if I hit the nut."

Ulf assented, and Ivar made ready and took aim.
The arrow flew swiftly, and skipped over the
crown of Bjdrn's head and under the nut, and
Bjdrn was not wounded. The nut rolled backward
from his head, but the arrow went much farther.

When Yngvi asked if the shot had hit the
nut, Ulf replied : " Better than hit ; for he shot
under the nut, and it rolled down, and he harmed
not Bjdrn."

This extraordinary feat of Ivar was greatly
applauded, and by none more than by Randalia
Bjorn the slave was made free.

After this, Ivar took his sword, and handled it
equally well with the right and the left hand, and
moved it so swiftly that it seemed as if there were
three swords in the air at a time. Then he threw
his sword high up, caught it with his left hand, hav-
ing the shield in his right hand, and dealt a terrific
blow upon a shield which a man held for the pur-
pose, before the people could see what he was
about to do. The enthusiasm of Randalin was
unbounded when she saw the great skill of Ivar.

Then came the leaping games. Many leaped
as well backward as forward, more than their
height, in full war apparel, and the championship
was undecided when Ivar came forward in full

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 253

war dress, with helmet, chain-armor, sword, and
shield, and leaped far above his height, which was
nearly six feet, and then leaped backward quite
as high as he had done forward. This feat was
cheered tumultuously, and all agreed that to Ivar
should be awarded the championship.

On the last day of the games, the twelve sons of
the powerful and famous berserk Hervard appeared
on the scene of the contest for the championship in
swimming. Thorgrim was the eldest ; the second,
Gisli ; the third, Bui ; the fourth, Seming ; the
fifth, Hadding ; the sixth, Thorolf ; the seventh,
Brani ; the eighth, Angantyr ; the ninth, Ketil ;
the tenth, Grim ; the eleventh, Barri ; the twelfth,
Asbjorn. All these brothers were equal in
strength and skill, with the exception of Thor-
grim, who was much the strongest ; they were
all great berserks, and had inherited all the warlike
qualities of their father and kin, and most of them
had also the same temper. They had all gone
into battle before they were fifteen years old, and
since had ravaged far and wide, and had met no
equal in strength and courage. They had won
great renown, for never did they engage in battle
without gaining the victory. These twelve brothers
always went together in one ship, with no other
champion on board, but often they had a great fol-
lowing of ships and men. Their father, who had
been a very great warrior, had given them many ex-
cellent swords, which he had taken in wan Thor-

254 Ivar the Viking

grim had the sword Mistletoe, GisH the sword
Thegn, Bui the sword Rangvid, and all the other
brothers had swords equally good and celebrated
among Vikings ; besides these, they had other
excellent duelling swords. They went on warlike
expeditions during the summer, but during the
winter they remained at home with their father.

It happened that the preceding Yule all these
brothers were at home, and on the evening that*
the men were to make vows over the horn of
Bragi, they came into the hall of their father, and
after many vows had been made, they made theirs.
Bui made the vow that he would marry Astrid, the
eldest daughter of Yngvi, the Hersir of Svithjod,
and never allow any one to possess her in case
her father or herself should refuse him. His
eleven brothers vowed that they would stand by
him.

They had come to take part in the games, and
to win championships, after which they intended
to ask for the hand of Astrid, at the feast which
was always given at the conclusion of the games.

The brothers had noticed with no little jealousy
that Astrid and Hjalmar seemed to love each
other, but no one knew of their errand, for they
had kept it secret. They had resolved to try to
drown Hjalmar in the swimming contests.

Yngvi. and all high-born women and men of the
land were present when the swimming began.
Among the most remarkable swimmers was a man
of the name of Olvir, who went to Ivar and said

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 255

to him : " What thinkest thou of our having a
swimming match ? "

"I think well of it," replied Ivar, "for I am
told that thou and I are about equal as swim-
mers."

Ivar and Olvir swam off, and played a long time
with each other, alternately dragging each other
down, and finally they were so long under water
that the spectators did not expect them ever to
come up again. But at last Olvir rose and swam
ashore. He went up and rested himself, but did
not dress. No one knew or dared to ask what had
become of Ivar. But after a still longer time, he
too appeared above the surface. He had caught
a very large seal, and sat on its back. He clung
to it with both hands by its bristles, and thus
steered it, and when he came near the shore let
it go.

"Why didst not thou kill the seal with the
knife thou didst carry in thy belt ? " asked many
people.

" Because," answered Ivar, " if I had done so,
Olvir, or those who witnessed our contest, would
have said that I had found it dead."

Though Olvir had been the first to come ashore,
while Ivar had taken time to capture the seal, it was
decided by the umpires that the best swimmer of
the two was Ivar, to the great satisfaction of all
the maidens and women that were present, and of
all his male friends as well ; but none was as pleased
as Randalin.

256 Ivar the Viking

Then came the contest in swimming clad in full
war dress. Not many dared to try this contest.
Hjalmar took his helmet, chain-armor, and aword,
wrapped them in his cloak, making a bundle of
them, which he tied on his back. Then he broke
off his spear handle and threw it far off into the
water, and swam towards the broken handle. He
caught it, then swam farther, to an island far away.
No one swam as far as he, so he won the cham*
pionship that morning, to the great delight of
Astrid.

After the day's meal and the drinking hour
were over, Thorgrim, the eldest son of Hervard,
'galled his brothers, and they went down to the
shore ; and Thorgrim said to Gisli : " I trust to
thee to drown Hjalmar while competing with him
to-day."

Gisli answered that it would be difficult to do
so, and then Thorgrim asked Bui to undertake it.
Bui replied that he was doubtful of success, but
consented to try. Then Bui went to challenge
Hjalmar, and Hjalmar accepted, saying to him-
self: "Now I need not spare myself, as I should
like better to contend with him than with any
other of these berserks."

Bui asked if they should try a long swimming
match.

" We may do so," replied Hjalmar, " as thou
mayest have the better of it in the other modes
of swimming."

When they had been swimming for a long time,

tt

Great Feats of Ivdr and Hjalmar 257

Bui seemed anxious to go back, but Hjalmar kept
on. Bui swam somewhat more slowly, and asked,
shortly after : " Art thou to swim longer ? "

^' I think thou wilt be able to swim alone towards
the shore,** replied Hjalmar. " I will swim farther.

" Very well," said Bui, " I will risk going back ;
and he turned, but had not gone far before he
became exhausted. Hjalmar swam to him, and
asked how it went with him, but Bui's pride pre-
vented him from acknowledging his weakness, and
he told him he might go his way.

Hjalmar replied : " I think thou deservest that
we both go together, for I do not want thee to be
drowned. Lay thy hands on my back, and thus sup-
port thyself ; " and in this way they came to land.

Bui walked up the bank, but had become quite
exhausted. Hjalmar sat down upon a boulder
at the mark of high water. Thorgrim asked his
brother how he felt. Bui answered, "I should
not be able to tell if Hjalmar had not been a good
and generous man."

" Now Ketil," said Thorgrim, unmoved by
hearing of this chivalrous conduct, '' thou shalt try
to drown Hjalmar."

" I will not try," answered his brother, " for it
seems to me that Bui, who has tried the swim-
ming, has won little glory, and that all the fame of
the contest has gone to Hjalmar."

Then Thorgrim himself challenged Hjalmar,
and threw off his clothes. Hjalmar rose from his
stone, and went into the water with Thorgrim,
17

258 Ivar the Viking

and as soon as they met, Thorgrim thrust him
down into the deep. No one on shore could see
what they were doing, for they were both far under
water, though the sea boiled above them. After a
while it became quiet, and Thorgrim swam ashore.

Ivar and his two other foster-brothers began to
feel very anxious, as Hjalmar was not seen any
more. They thought Thorgrim had drowned him,
and they swore to avenge him. Astrid fainted
on her seat, and there was great sorrow among
the women, maidens, and men that had seen the
contest, and many friends mourned the death of
Hjalmar, who they thought had surely gone to
the hall of Ran without being prepared to appear
there as befitted his rank.

There was little merriment over the beer in the
hall that evening. Yngvi was overcome with
anger, for if Thorgrim had drowned Hjalmar by
hurting him, it was murder ; but Thorgrim de-
clared that if Hjalmar was drowned, it was from
exhaustion, and he was ready to take his oath on
the temple ring that he was innocent of any foul
deed. Lights were kindled, and the second high
seat reserved for Hjalmar was empty. Suddenly
the door of the hall opened. Hjalmar entered,
greeted by great shouts of joy, and, advancing
towards the seat of Thorgrim, he placed on his
knee the knife Thorgrim had worn in his belt
when swimming ; then everybody knew that Thor-
grim had carried a knife, which Hjalmar had taken
from him, and yet had spared his life.

Great Feats of Ivar and Hjalmar 259

Hjalmar had swum under water for a while, and
landed the other side of a small island, where
nobody could see him from the shore. After a
time, hearing the good news of Hjalmar's safety,
Astrid entered the hall, followed by her sisters
and girl friends, with a golden horn in her hand.
She paused before Hjalmar and said : " Hail to thee,
noble Hjalmar ! thrice hail to thee on account of
the danger thou hast escaped ! " and then seated
herself by his side, and with a frowning look eyed
the twelve sons of Hervard. These were more
angry than ever against Hjalmar, and bore him
no good will, but nothing could be seen of this
in their countenances.

The hall became full of clatter and cheer ; the
beer was drunk freely. All felt happy that Hjal-
mar had not lost his life ; the only unhappy ones
were the twelve brothers, who, nevertheless, tried
to appear merry.

CHAPTER XXVII

THE FOSTER-BROTHERS FALL IN LOVE

The meeting of so many people at the games
played havoc with the hearts of many a maiden
and many a warrior who had come to Upsalir.
Tales of love had been whispered in the ears of
many trusting and confiding Viking daughters,
and many had sworn to love each other until
death. Vikings who lived far away, or in distant
lands, had promised to come with their ships and
visit the fair ones who had inspired them with
admiration and love. Of course, they were com-
ing to see their fathers and mothers, or their kins-
men, with whom they had become friends. These
brave warriors and doughty champions deluded
themselves, as men often do on such occasions,
with the idea that the people would not under-
stand that their object in coming was to see the
daughters, instead of their fathers, mothers, or
kinsmen. It is true that some men had become
fast friends, and had sworn foster-brotherhood to
each other during the games.

The time was near at hand when the lovers were
to part ; sleepless nights told of the anguish many
felt at the thought of going away; and no won*

The Foster-Brothers Fall in Love 261

der, for how many had felt love budding for the
first time. What delightful days had just been
passed ! What new friends many had made !
How many old friendships had been renewed !
How many beloved faces had been seen again,
after years of separation ! How many slumbering
loves had awakened !

But the games were also to leave many heart-
burnings. There had been broken friendships
between men or women who had been fast friends
before; for, if there is one thing in the world
that the friendship of two men cannot support,
even if they are brothers, it is for both to love
the same woman; and it is the same with two
women, even if they are sisters, who love the
the same man. Envy and hatred are sure to fol-
low, for love cannot be shared. Many had also
taken an oath beforehand that they would marry
such or such a girl, or challenge their successful
rival to mortal combat ; and many a duel was to
take place on that account, for it had happened
that the maidens they admired had not always
reciprocated their feelings, and, indeed, loved
some one else better.

One evening the foster-brothers did not go to
the hall, and were together in their house, and
for quite a while had not uttered a single word,
when suddenly the silence was broken by Sigurd,
who said to Ivar : " Foster-brother, thou seemest
to be in a meditative mood. What dost thou
think on?"

362 Ivar the Viking

"I was thinking," replied Ivar, "of love*
And he continued : " Love was born in the be-
ginning of all things, and came with the world.
Atoms kissed atoms, and were made one. The
pollen of a flower wanders in the air, over sea and
land, to kiss another flower, and say ' I love thee.'
The sea kisses the shore ; the moon and the stars
Idss the night; the breezes, the water and the
land ; the sun, the earth ; the dawn, the day ; the
twilight, the night ; the heat, the cold ; the dew,
the flowers, the meadows, and the woods; the
rain kisses all life. Men and women were bom
out of love, and both wander in the world until
they meet their mates, for love is part of their
own being. Life without love might as well never
have existed."

" Yes," exclaimed Hjalmar, " to us men, woman
is the incarnation of love, of all that is sweet and
beautiful in life. To us she is the most sublime
conception of the creative power of the gods."
He was thinking of Astrid when he uttered
these sentiments. "We forget Odin for the
woman we love ; for her we would give our last
drop of blood. We would die before her eyes
that she might see our manliness and bravery,
and learn that we are worthy of her love."

Then, with great animation, he exclaimed : " O
Love, embrace me with thy giant's streng^th,
and stay with me until my life ebbs away!
Bring thy vivifying breath close to my lips, until
thou becomest part of my own, being, for I care

The Foster-BrotJiers Fall in Lave 263

not to live without thee. When Mother Earth,
who has fed me and loved me so tenderly, folds
me within her embrace, and hides from me forever
the light of the sun and of this beautiful world
which I have loved so much, O Love, envelop
me with thy immortality ! **

*.* Thou must surely be in love," exclaimed the
three foster-brothers, ''to utter the sentiments
thou hast just expressed.'*

"The fact is," said Sigurd, "that love is lurking
in the heart of you all, my foster-brothers."

"That is true," they shouted with one voice,
and began to exchange confidences.

Ivar spoke first, and declared that he loved
Randalin, Yngvi's second daughter, to distraction.
" When she speaks," he added, " her voice sounds
to me as the softest tones of the harp ; from her
lips come the scented perfume of the roses
of the Caspian, or of the flowers of our own
land."

Then, in a fit of enthusiasm, he said, with great
earnestness: "Foster-brothers, I tell you that
honey is sour compared with the sweetness of
Randalin." A merry laugh of approbation greeted
Ivar*s last sentence.

Then Hjalmar said: "Foster-brothers, I love
Astrid, the eldest daughter of the Hersir of Svith-
jod, and the goddess Sjofn has turned her mind
and mine to mutual love, and I have taken an
oath that no one shall marry her unless I fall by
his hand."

264 Ivar the Viking

"We will stand by thee, Hjalmar!** shouted
again all the foster-brothers.

Sigmund declared that he loved Solveig the
Fair, so called on account of her beauty. Solveig
was very retiring and bashful, but her dignified
manner and charms had not escaped Sigmund.
She was the daughter of BjOm Hersir, who ruled
over a large herad, and resided at Gaular, close by
the temple. The foster-brothers had met her
there at an autumn sacrifice at which they were
present, and at that time Sigmund fell in love with
her ; and now that they had met again at Upsalir,
he was more desperately in love than ever.

"I knew," said Ivar, addressing himself to
Hjalmar, "that thou wast in love with Astrid,
and that she loved thee, for in a hundred ways
that passed unnoticed to others, I saw that she
showed her preference for thee over all her other
suitors. The ancient saying proves true,'* he
added: "'The eyes cannot hide it if a woman
loves a man, or if a man loves a woman.* **

Hjalmar replied: "Ivar, I can say the same
thing of thee. We, thy three foster-brothers, saw
how much thou and Randalin were in love with
each other. As for thee, Sigmund,** said he,
laughing, "this saying proves true in regard to
thee : Many a man acts strangely when in love,
but blame not man for that, blame love instead.**

" Dear Sigurd," said all the foster-brothers at
once, " thou hast said nothing to us yet about the
maiden thou lovest ; and thou art our elder, and

The Foster-Brothers Fall in Love 265

we know that no one has a greater admiration
and regard for women than thou hast, nor loves
their society more than thou dost."

'' I have wandered, as you know, more than any
of you," returned Sigurd, '• in our and many other
lands, and have not yet seen the maiden of my
destiny. I have never met her whom I wanted to
marry. Once or twice in my life, if nothing had
happened to prevent me from meeting again the
maiden I had begun to love, I should have prob-
ably been married to-day; but the Nornir have
not shaped my life thus far for me to be pas-
sionately in love. We must wait for time and
for their decrees."

After hearing his words, the foster-brothers
said : " Sigurd, marry ; for thou art the only one
left of thy kin. And it is not wise for a man to
die and leave no scion to inherit his virtues and
his fame."

After this talk, each foster-brother went his own
way, and Ivar, without taking notice of it, walked
unconsciously towards the bower of Randalin, and
saw her coming towards him on her way to the
house of her father. A thrill of joy ran through
him as he perceived her. She turned pale and red
alternately at seeing him ; she was ready to sink
to the ground. An indescribable feeling told her
that Ivar was about to propose to her. The
bondwoman that followed her fell back, and
Ivar and she walked on together.

After a little pause, Ivar said to her : '' Thou

266 Ivar the Viking

knowest, Randalin, that the goddess Var listens
to the oaths of men, and to the private engage-
ments which men and women make between them-
selves in regard to love, and punishes those who
break them. I want her to hear me to-day, and
to listen to what thou hast to say to me." Then,
looking at her intently, he continued : '' Remem-
berest thou, fairest of maidens, the day when we
met for the first time ? "

"Yes," replied the daughter of Yngvi. "I
remember it as if it were to-day."

** Canst thou recollect," continued Ivar, " how
we looked at each other as soon as we met, and
how our eyes seemed to melt into each other's ?
At that time an indescribable feeling seized me ;
thou didst seem to entrance me. I felt as I never
felt before in my life. I loved thee, and I thought
that thou also didst love me; and when thou
didst continue thy way, my eyes were riveted
upon thy fair form, and I remember that before
thou didst disappear thou didst turn thy head
once more towards me, as if some magic impulse
compelled thee to do so, and told thee that I was
still spellbound at thy sight. We gave to each
other a farewell look, as if to say, * Yes, we will
meet again.' "

" I remember all that well," said Randalin, for
her honest heart could not deny it.

" Since then," said Ivar, " I have thought of
thee by day, and often dreamt of thee by night ;
and now I feel that before I return to Dampstadir

The Foster^Brothers Fall in Lave 267

I must tell thee of my love, and ask thee if thou
wilt give me thy heart and marry me. If thou
sayest no, life then will have no more charm for
me ; the clatter of weapons on the iield of battle
will no more sound pleasantly in my ears ; ambi-
tion for renowned deeds will never stir «ne more ;
I feel that without thee I could not live."

Randalin's feelings, as she heard the burning
words from Ivar's lips, were such that i^he could
not speak. Taking his hands, and looking witjn
her beautiful blue eyes into his face, she said;
'' Ivar, thy wife I will be, and no other man shall
ever possess me.**

In the evening the foster-brothers met, as was
their custom, to talk matters over before they
went to the banqueting-hall to drink with the
high-born men and champions of the land. All
agreed that they should ask the parents of
the young girls for their consent to the dififerent
marriages, for the laws regarding marriage were
very strict, and there was nothing in the world in
which Vikings were more particular, or more re-
vengeful, if the honor of one of their kinswomen
was attacked.

CHAPTER XXVIII

BETROTHAL OF IVAR AND RANDALIN

The next morning Ivar went to see two of his
uncles, Randvir, a brother of his mother, and
Visbur, a brother of his father, who had come to
Upsalir with him, and said to them : '' Kinsmen,
I desire you to ask for me in marriage Randalin,
the second daughter of Yngvi, the Hersir of
Svithjod."

" Weil done, Ivar," said his two uncles with one
voice. " Thou art wise in thy choice, for Randalin
is beautiful, and most accomplished in all that per-
tains to woman, and will be a wife worthy of thee ;
she is one of the greatest matches in the North-
em lands, and we hope sincerely that both her
father and herself will consent to your union."

'' I have told Randalin how much I loved her,
and she has said that no one shall ever many
her but me," replied Ivar.

The same afternoon the two uncles of Ivar went
to Yngvi, and said to him : " Kinsman, we have to
talk to thee on a very important matter/' and
then explained their errand. Visbur was the
spokesman, and said : '' We are allied to thee by
blood and kinship, and we wish furthermore to
cement more closely our friendship, so we have

Betrothal of Ivar and Randalin 269

come to ask the hand of thy second daughter,
Randalin, for Ivar. Thy daughter is high-born,
and of all the pedigrees of the Upsalir families,
hers is the highest, for she is descended in direct
line from the gods themselves. We wish, if it is
thy pleasure, that Ivar should be thy son-in-law."

After a pause, in order to allow Yngvi to reflect
upon his proposals, Visbur continued : " Ivar is
valiant, has been in many battles, has travelled far
and wide, and is, we think, very wise for his age.
More than all this, Ivar loves thy daughter Ran-
dalin, and we think it will be a happy union for
both our families, and will cement the friendship
that exists between Gotland and Svithjod."

Yngvi received their request favorably, and re-
plied : " I know that there will be no disparity in
the match, for both Ivar and Randalin are of
Odin's kin ; Ivar is a renowned warrior, and rules
over one of the powerful realms of the North.
There is no obstacle to their marriage, for though
they are related by blood, it is only in the fifth
degree, and this is the degree in which marriage
is allowed between kinsmen and kinswomen. This
is one of our wisest laws, which has been adhered
to by us Norsemen from the most ancient times ;
by this we prevent the degeneration of our race."

" But," continued Yngvi, " Randalin is wise, and
I will not betroth her to any one without her con?
sent. Besides, she is of age, according to law, since
she is over fifteen ; and as she owns entailed lands
in her own right, she can betroth herself to whom

270 Ivor the Viking

she likes, though it would be very unwise for her
to do so without my consent. But before I speak
to her on the subject, we must find that we are of
one mind in regard to the conditions of the mar-
riage concerning property. You are aware that
Randalin has, even to-day, a great deal of prop-
erty in her own right, and that she owns a third
of her mother's inheritance, which includes many
large landed estates, and that in the course of time
a great.deal of wealth is to come to her. Marriage
is a civil contract, owing to the relation which man
and wife hold towards each other in regard to prop-
erty. Let us see what will be 'the dowry,' or
* home following,* and the ' counter dowry ' ; if we
agree on these points, I see not what should pre-
vent the marriage if Randalin is willing. Her
brothers are waging war in the Mediterranean,
and they will be delighted to hear of their sister's
marriage with their comrade and remote kinsman,
Ivar Hjorvardson."

Then he added : '' According to the laws of our
land, a woman has to be provided with a dowry,
otherwise her children are not ' inheritance born,'
and no marriage is valid without dowry ; and that
dowry, and the counter dowly which we give her,
belong to her for life, and afterwards to her chil-
dren, or to whomsoever she wills them, and her
husband must not touch them. If she dies child-
less, her estates go back to her kinsmen, but the
dowry is then returned to her husband ; and she
is entitled to a third of the property, both pep

Betrothal of Ivar and Randalin 271

sonal and real, earned by her husband during their
married life."

" Thou speakest fairly," said the uncles. " Ivar
will give as dowry to Randalin the estates of Bjol-
stad, of Lis, of Hof, and five hundred marks of
gold."

"This dowry is acceptable to me," answered
the Hersir of Svithjod.

*' What counter dowry wilt thou give to Randa-
lin ? " inquired the uncles of Ivar.

"I will give her," replied Yngvi, "the large
estate of Rodelsvellir and five hundred marks
of gold."

" This is generous on thy part," said Visbur and
Randvir. "We will not discuss the trousseau
which Ivar ought to give Randalin, for we know
him to be most generous, and proud of his rank
and dignity, and that he wishes Randalin to have
such an outfit as becometh the daughter of the
Hersir of Svithjod."

Randalin was sent for, and Yngvi said to her :
" I have a marriage to propose to thee, my
daughter, which I think will suit thee well. I did
not wish to betroth thee without thy consent.
What thinkest thou of marrying Ivar Hjorvard-
son, the Hersir of Gotland ? No better union
couldst thou form in all the Northern lands."

Randalin replied : " Father, no one could better
please me, and the goddess Var has listened to
the vows made between us, for Ivar and J love
each other."

272 Ivar the Viking

Then Ivar was summoned to the conference,
and Yngvi addressed him thus : '' I would not
give my daughter to thee, Ivar, if I did not like
thee ; and I would rather have thee than any of
the other men in our Northern lands marry Ran-
dalin, for I consider thee the foremost in mind,
courage, and daring." Ivar thanked Yngvi for
his kind words and for his consent to his mar-
riage with Randalin.

After all the conditions were agreed to, each
side called six men of high rank, and the agree-
ment of the marriage was recited before them,
as the law required, and they stood as witnesses
of the contract.

It was agreed that the betrothal should not be
for more than twelve months, unless unforeseen
circumstances occurred.

Yngvi then said to Randalin : " I betroth thee
according to law, as thy father and guardian. It
is a complete betrothal**

Then Ivar advanced toward Yngvi, who declared
Ivar betrothed to Randalin, his daughter, and then
they named witnesses to their betrothal.

Randalin next came forward and said : " Thou,
Ivar, in presence of these witnesses, hast betrothed
thyself to me lawfully ; give me the counter dowry,
and clasp my hand as the fulfilment and perform-
ance of the whole agreement, which a little while
ago was recited before us without fraud or trick.
This will be a complete and lawful match,"

"According to law," said Ivar, "we name

Betrothal of Ivar and Randalin 273

witnesses, Randalin, that thou hast betrothed thy-
self to me, Ivar Hjorvardson, lawfully. I give thee
the counter dowry, with handshaking to seal the
agreement, as the fulfilment and performance of
the whole contract, which was but just now recited
between us."

Then, laughingly, one of the uncles of Ivar said
to him : " Thou knowest, Ivar, that the breaking
of a betrothal by either party is punished, and
whichever party breaks it forfeits the dowry prom-
ised."

" No fear of this," exclaimed Ivar and Randalin
at the same time, as they stood side by side.

Then said Yngvi, addressing Ivar, " Randalin
has no faults or blemishes on her person. If thou
findest faults or blemishes in her which I have not
told thee of, it is because I do not know them.
Her mother, as thou knowest, is dead, and she is
the one that could tell. Randalin herself says
she has no blemish. If she has, thou canst refuse
to marry her ; and if thou canst prove that I knew
it, thou mayest claim the dowry according to law."

They all separated, very happy, and when Yngvi

was alone with his daughter, after the kinsmen of

Ivar had departed, he said to her : " Daughter,

thou thinkest that Ivar is perfection. A short

time after thou art married to him, thou wilt find

that he has faults, and thou wilt perhaps regret

that thou didst not marry Thorstein, who, like

Ivar, loved thee, and who aspired silently to thy

hand ; but I assure thee that if thou hadst married
18

274 -'^^^ ^^ Viking

Thorstein, thou wouldst also find fault in him, for
there is no man, no matter how good and brave he
is, that is without a fault. So be satisfied, though
thou mayst find some fault in Ivar, and though
the ideal thou hadst of thy lover before thou
hadst known him well and lived with him is
broken. Many dreams of youth vanish in life.
The Nomir are wise, and none of us knows his
fate beforehand."

The following morning Ivar, accompanied by
several of the highest-born men of Gotland, and
followed by the kinsmen of Hjalmar, went to
Yngvi and explained their errand, which was to
ask Astrid in marriage for Hjalmar.

The Hersir of Svithjod listened to them, and
said : " It was my intention to betroth my daugh-
ter to another man, for I did not know that
Hjalmar and Astrid loved each other. I think
much of Hjalmar, for he is valiant, and is one of
my land defenders, and I think the marriage a
good one, as his family is also descended from
Odin."

The conditions of the marriage and the length
of the betrothal were then agreed upon before
witnesses. Sigmund was also betrothed in the
same way, and for the same length of time, to
Solveig, leaving Sigurd the only one of the four
foster-brothers with free heart and hand.

CHAPTER XXIX
ivar's duel with ketil

Two days after the termination of the games,
a great feast was given by Yngvi to all his kins-
men, and all the high-born men and women who
had come to Upsalir to witness the contests. The
three large festive halls were filled with guests,
and many lots were drawn among warriors for
seats, there were so many men of equal rank and
dignity. At this feast the announcement of the
betrothal of Ivar and Randalin, and of Hjalmar
and Astrid, was made by Yngvi, their father;
and that of Solveig to Sigmund, by Bjorn, her
father.

All the Hersirs and many of the high-bom men
and women were invited to the wedding of Ivar
and Randalin, which was to take place first.

When Bui heard that Astrid had been betrothed
to Hjalmar, he remembered the vow he had made
the preceding Yule. Accordingly, when the feast
was at its height, and while Astrid was seated by
the side of her father, Bui entered the hall and
advanced to Yngvi's side, told the vow he had
made the preceding Yule in regard to Astrid.

2y6 Ivar the Viking

and explained that his errand to Upsalir was to
ask her in marriage. In a loud voice, and look*
ing defiantly towards Hjalmar, he said that he
requested an answer on the instant. A pro-
found silence had succeeded the chatter of voices,
and all waited to hear the reply of the Hersir
of Svithjod ; but, before he could answer, Hjal-
mar stepped forward, and said: ''My mind has
always been bent upon marrying Astrid. Re-
member, my lord, how I have defended your
realm and increased your possessions in far-ofiF
lands. You have betrothed your daughter Astrid
to me, and I know not why this man should come
to ask her jiand, when he knows that she is be-
trothed to me. I also have made a vow upon the
altar ring that I will marry Astrid, and allow no
one else to possess her. Besides," he added, hotly,
" I think the land will be better off if it gets rid
of these twelve brothers."

The Hersir of Svithjod, after hearing these two
men, turned towards Astrid, and said to her:
" What sayest thou ? "

Astrid replied : " I am betrothed to Hjalmar,
and I love him. I love Hjalmar, and I will never
marry any one else but him, for he is good and
brave. I have heard but evil reports of Bui and
ail his brothers. Besides, our Fylkja has appeared
to me in a dream, and told me to beware of the
twelve sons of Hervard."

When Bui had heard her words, he challenged
Hjalmar to a duel, and said, in presence of all the

Ivar's Duel with Ketil 277

guests, that he would be called a " nithing " by
every man, if he married Astrid without accepting
the challenge. As it was considered cowardly not
to accept a challenge, H jalmar said scornfully, that
he was quite ready to accept his defiance ; and the
time of the duel was appointed, and the island of
Samsey was fixed on as the spot where it was to
take place.

This challenge had hardly been given, when a
great Hersir and mighty champion named Ketil
rose up before Yngvi, and said : " I have just
arrived at Upsalir, and the games are ended ; con-
trary winds have followed me all the way, so I
have not been able to take part in the contests.
I am much disappointed, for I wanted to win sev-
eral championships, and have trials of strength
and agility with Ivar, before the eyes of Randalin,
thy daughter. I have made a vow that I will
marry Randalin, and that no one else shall marry
her before stepping over my dead body. Whoever
is wooing her must fight a duel with me. I chal-
lenge Ivar to a duel, to take place at Arhaug
on the first day of Yule," and he shouted so loud
that everybody in the hall heard him : " Thou,
Ivar, shalt be every man's nithing, if thou comest
not to the duel ! " Ivar at once accepted the chal-
lenge as Hjalmar had done.

At Arhaug, Ketil and his men sacrificed. He
practised witchcraft much, and the people be-
lieved that no weapons could pierce his chain-
armor or hurt him. He only made sacrifices to

^78 Ivar the Viking

the sun and to his guardian spirits, for he did not
believe in Odin nor in the other gods.

After the feast was over, Ivar and his foster-
brothers left Svithjod, together with all who had
come to the games, all having received valuable
gifts.

The sons of Hervard had gone, immediately
after the challenge of Bui to Hjalmar, not in the
best of moods, on account of the failure of their
mission in regard to Astrid. They went home
and told their father of the result of their errand
and of the challenge of Bui to Hjalmar.

Hervard answered : " Never have I been so
anxious about you before now. Nowhere do I
know of men equally brave and so skilled in the
handling of weapons as Ivar and his foster-brothers
Hjalmar, Sigurd, and Sigmund.'*

They talked no more of the matter that even-
ing, but the anxious brow of Hervard told of his
anxiety in, regard to the duel, and how much he
feared for the lives of his sons.

After the departure of Hjalmar, Astrid became
very sad. Her sumptuous home seemed to have
no charm for her, and she could think of nothing
but the duel which was to take place between
Hjalmar and BuL One evening as her father was
all alone, he saw her come into the hall with a
face so pale that he called her to his side. She
responded with a smile, trying to hide her feel-
ings, for she did not wish him to notice how sad
she was.

Ivar*s Duel with Ketil 279

"Come sit by me, daughter," said he, in a
tender and sympathetic voice.

After seating herself by her father's side, Astrid
laid her head on his breast and remained silent,
hiding her face in the folds of her cloak. Yngvi
took her hands in his ; they were hot and feverish,
and, as he petted her, he asked her, not knowing
what was the trouble, if the marriage that had
been arranged between her and Hjalmar was not
to her liking, and if she regretted her betrothal.
Sobs were the only answer he got ; but when she
had relieved her overburdened breast in copious
tears, and had recovered sufficiently, she replied :
" Father, I am pleased, and I would marry no
one but Hjalmar; but, I do not know why, I
think I shall never see him again alive."

" Why so ? " said Yngvi.

"I had a dream before the games," replied
Astrid, *' in which our Fylkja appeared and fore-
warned me of Hjalmar's danger, and told me
that the twelve eagles I saw in a preceding
dream were the twelve sons of Hervard, and that
these would cause me great sorrow; and after*
wards she called me towards her, and said : ^ Fol-
low me.' I think this forebode the death of
Hjalmar and, perhaps, mine. The decrees of the
Nomir must be fulfilled, and none of us know
what they are."

Yngvi did his best to cheer his daughter, and tried
to persuade her that her dream was not deserving
of so sinister an interpretation! hut it was difficult

28o Ivar the Viking

to comfort her. Randalin, too, was anxious about
the result of the duel between Ivar and Ketil.

Nevertheless there was no way of preventing
these duels, and the time for that between Ivar
and Ketil soon arrived. Ivar made ready two
ships, and asked many doughty champions to fol-
low him. He had sent word to Svithjod, to men
of high renown to meet him at Arhaug to witness
the duel, so they might tell on their return to
Upsalir of his victory, or that he died with honor
and valor. He sailed for Arhaug, the appointed
place, and arrived there three days before the time
with his foster-brothers. On his arrival, Bodmod,
the son of Ketil, invited him to his hall, and there he
and his men were entertained with great splendor.
In the course of conversation, Ivar mentioned the
name of Odin. At the mention of Odin,' Bodmod
became angry and sang : " Odin I have never wor-
shipped, though I have lived long. I know that
the head of Ivar will fall sooner than mine or that
of my father."

But Ivar sang in answer : " I love Odin and all
the gods, and sacrifice to them, and I know that
Odin loves me."

On the day appointed for the duel, Ivar and his
foster-brothers took a boat, and rowed to a small
island where the conflict was to take place. Ketil
was there already, waiting for Ivar.

A great crowd had assembled on the shore of
the mainland to witness the contest, or ordeal,
between these two famous championSi for the

Ivar's Duel with Ketil 281

people believed that the judgments of the gods
were decided in this way.

■ " What kind of duel dost thou wish us to have,"
asked Ketil of Ivar, *' the Holmganga or the Ein-
vigi? Thou art the challenged man, and thou
hast the right to choose which of the two thou
wilt have."

Ivar answered : '' I choose the Holmganga, for
there is more honor and fame in this than in the
other; and when I left Gotland for Upsalir, to par-
ticipate in the games, it was to win more fame than
I had before. There are two alternatives before
me : the one, to get bravely the victory in fighting
against thee ; the other, to fall with valor ; and that
is better than to live with shame and dishonor."

" But," said Ketil, ** why dost thou choose the
Holmganga instead of the Einvigi ? Thou art
young and inexperienced, and in the Holmganga
there are difficult rules, but none in the Einvigi."

Ivar answered : " I shall not fight better in the
Einvigi, and I will risk the Holmganga, and in all be
on equal footing with thee. Though much younger
than thyself, and of less experience, I am not
afraid of the Holmganga rules. I have handled
the sword many a time, though I have never done
so in a duel. My foster-father taught me well its
use, and the rules of duelling also."

Then the laws of the Holmganga were recited
by Sigurd, this being obligatory before a duel took
place.

" This is," said he, " the Holmganga law : The

282 Ivar the Viking

cloak must be ten feet from one end to the other,
with loops in the comers, and in these pegs must
be put down. The one who makes the prepara-
tions-must go towards the pegs, hold his ear«
lobes, and, bending over, stand with his feet apart,
seeing the sky between them. Three squares,
each one foot wide, must be marked around the
cloak. Outside the squares must be placed four
poles, called hazel poles. The place is called a
hazelled field when it is prepared thus. Each
man must have three shields, and when these are
made useless he must stand upon the cloak, and
thereafter defend himself with his weapons. He
who has been challenged is to strike first. If one
is wounded so that the blood falls upon the cloak,
he is not obliged to fight any longer. If either
steps with one of his feet outside the boundary,
it is held that he has retreated ; and if he steps
outside with both feet, he is held to have fled, and
is accounted vanquished.

" Have you, Ketil and Ivar, taken heed of the
Holmganga law which I have just recited to
you ? " asked Sigfurd in conclusion.

*' Thou hast recited well and correctly the laws
of the Holmganga, Sigurd," replied Ivar.

As customary in the Holmganga, one man held
the shield before each of the combatants. The one
who received most wounds was to pay an indem-
nity for being released from the fight, for it was the
law of the Holmganga that if he who challenged
another man, in order to get something, gained

Ivaf^s Duel with Ketil 285

the victory, he should have the prize for which
he had challenged ; if he was defeated, he should
release himself with as much property as had been
agreed upon ; if he fell, he should forfeit all his
property, and he who killed him was to take all
the inheritance.

It was the custom of duellists not to draw their
swords on the place of the Holmganga, but let
the sword hang on the arm, so that it should be
ready at once, when wanted. At the outset Ketil
said to Ivar : '' It seems to me that the sword
that thou carriest is longer than the laws of the
Holmganga allow."

" Thou canst measure my sword," replied Ivar,
'' and thou wilt find that it is of the proper length,
and according to the regulation."

Then Ivar said to Hjalmar: "Foster-brother,
thou must hold the shield before me."

Hjalmar replied : '^ I have done that for no one
before, my beloved foster-brother. Rather ask
me to go into Holmganga against Ketil, for I am
afraid thou riskest too much. I do not want to
part from thee, and hope the Nomir have fated us
to die the same day."

Ivar thanked his foster-brother, but said that
what he asked could not be granted.

Hjalmar answered: "In case of thy death, -
none of us would go back unless thou art avenged,
for we foster-brothers have sworn to avenge each
other's death."

Then he advanced towards Ivar, and took the

284 Ivar the Viking

three shields that he was to hold before him, and
handed two of them to Sigurd and Sigmund;
then he said to Ivar : " Foster-brother, let us hope
that victory will be thine ; but thou hast to fight
against one of the greatest champions of our land,
a man very skilled in the handling of the sword
and of the sax."

" Now it is better to stand by one's word, and
not to be the first to ask for peace," Ketil
said.

"Thou art right," replied Ivar. Then he sang:
" Lovely maid of Svithjod, to-day I fight for thee;
I will come to thee victorious, Randalin ; to*day
Ketil will die."

Ketil began to shout fiercely, and the berserk
frenzy came upon him. He bit the rim of his
shield, and looked like a wild beast ; foam came
from his mouth, but after a while he became him-
self again.

Ivar and Ketil, after shaking hands, went inside
the boundaries of the duelling place, and placed
themselves on the squares that were marked on
the cloak.

First Ivar sang: " Thou, Ketil, wilt to-day lodge
with .Odin."

And Ketil sang back : " I do not put my trust
in Odin, but before night thou, Ivar, wilt be among
the dead."

Hjalmar held the shield of Ivar, and Bodmod
that of Ketil, his father. Ivar had the sword
Hrottii and when it struck Ketil's shield, it was as

Ivar's Duel with Ketil 285

if lightning came from it. Ketil, seeing the sparks,
said : *' I should not have fought against thee if
I had known that thou hadst Hrotti with thee.
It is most likely, as my father said, that we broth-
ers are to be short-lived, except the one of us who
is named after him."

Heedless of this complaint, Ivar struck at Ketil's
shield, and dealt blow after blow so quickly, that
Ketil could not strike him, having to shelter him-
self behind his shield-bearer; then Ivar drew
back to get room to wield his sword and aim a
blow at Ketil, but Ketil was too quick for him,
and Ivar's shield was cut asunder. New shields
were provided, and these were equally cut to pieces.
Each side had now spoiled two shields, both com-
batants had only one shield left, and the fight was
to be decisive.

Then followed the fiercest of combats. Ketil
sang : "There is courage in Ketil. My sword Hvit-
ing is sharp ; it will belie the word of Odin. I tell
thee, Ivar, it is unsafe to trust him ; use thy arms
and hands well before we part, for soon thou art
to fall."

Ivar replied : " Soon, Ketil, wilt thou fall to the
ground."

Here Ketil drew back with a swift motion, to
wield his sword more easily, and deal a death blow
at Ivar. But Ivar sprang towards him just at this
instant, and struck him a blow which almost cleft
his shoulder in two, and he staggered outside the
mark, and fell mortally wounded.

386 Ivar the Viking

'Thereupon Ketil died, having fought and fa^en
valiantly. According to ancient custom, a large
bull was led forward, and sacrificed by Ivar as the
victor.

Ivar then went back to Dampstadir, and the
Sviar to Upsalir to tell Randalin of the great
victory of Ivar, who on account of this deed
obtained still greater renown than before.

.CHAPTER XXX

DEATH OF HJALMAR AND ASTRID

A SHORT time after his return from Arhaug,
and his memorable duel with lCetil» Ivar made
preparations to leave Dampstadir with his three
foster-brothers for Samsey, in order to be there
at the time appointed for the duel between Hjal-
mar and Bui. Before sailing, Hjalmar made a
solemn sacrifice to Odin for victory. They sailed
with two small ships of the kind called '* ask " to
the island, and after an uneventful voyage arrived
there, and cast anchor in a bay called Munarvog.

The sons of Hervard likewise made their prep-
arations. The night before they sailed, Thor-
grim had a dream which he told his father.

" It seemed to me," said he, " that we brothers
were in Samsey, and found many birds there, and
killed them all. Then we went to the other side
of the island, and two eagles flew against us. I had
a hard fight against one of them, and at last both
of us sat down, and were badly wounded. The
other eagle fought against my brothers, and over-
came them all."

When Hervard heard this, he became more con-
cerned than ever in regard to the lives of his sons.

288 Ivar the Viking

for in this dream he saw a warning of their death.
He said to them : " This dream needs no unrav-
ellingy for it is plain enough. I am sure it con-
cerns you» and I fear that the men who fell mean
yourselves."

The sons replied that they did not fear that,
for they had always obtained the victory before.

" All men go the day they have been fated to
die," rejoined Hervard, and they spoke no more
on the subject that day.

The next morning the twelve brothers went to
their ship, and their father followed them to the
shore, and gave good armor and weapons to them
all. " I think," said he, " you have need of the
best weapons now, for you are to fight against
most valiant champions," after which he bade them
farewell, and they departed. They reached Sam-
styy and landed at a bay called Unavog, on the
other side of the island from where Hjalmar and
his men were.

After the sons of Hervard had landed, the ber-
serk fury came over them all, and they wrestled
with trees, large rocks, and boulders, as they were
wont when this madness seized them. After a
time they became quiet again and rested, for they
had become weak, as was always the case after the
berserk fury.

The next morning they walked all over the
island to see if they could discover traces of Hjal-
mar and his foster-brothers' arrival. After cross-
ing to the other coast, they saw two ships, and

I

Death of Hjalmar and Astrid 289

knew that they must belong to Hjajmar. Then
they drew their swords, bit the edges of their
shields, and the berserk fury came over them all
again. They boarded the ships in an onset of
irresistible rage, six of them attacking each ship in
the centre. So brave were the men on them that
no one fled from his place, or spoke a word of fear,
6r changed color. Six of the brothers went forward
to the bow, and the other six towards the stern,
and slew every man they encountered. After
this they went ashore, howling and shouting.

Hjalmar and the foster-brothers had gone
ashore also, and walked over the island to see if
Bui and his brothers had come. When they
reached a hillock from which they could see their
own ships, they saw men coming out of them
with bloody weapons and swords, and recognized
the sons of Hervard.

When Hjalmar perceived them, he said to his
foster-brothers : " Our men are slain ; and they
were so brave knd so skilful in the handling of
weapons, that it seems to me most likely that
we shall all lodge with Odin in Valhalla to-night."

This wiis the only word of fear that Hjalmar had
ever spoken in his life, and his foster-brothers won-
dered why he had done so. Had he a presenti.
ment that his Disir would prove faithless to him ?

When Ivar heard this, he said to Hjalmar :
" Courage often is better than a sharp sword, and
many a dull sword has won the victory. We will
be victorious over the sons Df Hervard, though

19

290 Ivar the Viking

they have slain all the brave men who were on
board of our ships."

" Never have we fled from our foes/' said Sigurd
'' Let us rather fall under their weapons, and die
with honor, for this is better than to live with
shame ; and we will fight the berserks one after
another."

Then Hjalmar sang : " We will not lodge with
Odin to-night. I must wed Astrid before I die,
and ere evening comes all these men who come
to fight against us will be dead, and we four fos-
ter-brothers shall live."

The sons of the berserk Hervard and the four
foster-brothers met. The duel was to be the
Einvigi ; they could advance or retreat as they
pleased, and no shield was held before the com-
batants. Bui was armed with the sword called
" Rangvid," and Hjalmar, " Dragvandil,'* the sword
which his father had given him when he became
of age. As they met in the arena, Bui said :
" If either of us escapes, he shall not take the
other's weapons. I desire to have Rangvid in my
mound, if I die ; Hjalmar shall have his shirt and
his weapons. He who lives shall raise a mound
over the other."

Then the combat began in earnest, and was
fought with the greatest violence. Both struck
hard and often.

When Ivar and Sigurd and Sigmund had looked
on for a while, they went to a place some distance

I

Death of Hjalmar and Asirid 29I

away, and made ready for the fight with the other
eleven sons of Hervard. Ivar said to the ber-
serks : " We will fight according to the custom of
warriors, and not that of thralls. One of you,
and no more, shall fight me at a time, if your
courage fails not/'

They consented, and then Seming came forward,
and Ivar went against him. Hrotti, the sword
which Ivar had chosen, and which belonged to
his father, was so good that it cut steel as if
it were cloth. It was not long before Seming
sank dead to the ground. Olvir then came for-
ward to meet Ivar, and after a short fight he too
fell dead. At this the rage of the berserks was
overpowering, for they had always been victori-
ous before. Then Gisli came forward. He was,
next to Thorgrim, the strongest and most skilful
of the eleven brothers. He attacked Ivar so
fiercely, that the latter at first could do no more
than defend himself. They fought for a long
time, during which the victory seemed doubtful.
All their armor was cut ofiF, but the charmed shirt
which Randalin had made for Ivar protected his
body, so he was not hurt. Finally Gisli fell, after
receiving many wounds. Then Thorgrim fought
against Ivar. The fight was very severe, and
lasted long. Finally Thorgrim lost so much blood,
that he fell down suddenly, and at once died.
One brother rose after the other, but Ivar slew
them all. He was completely exhausted, but he
had refused the help of Sigurd and Sigmund,

292 Ivar the Viking

for he thought he could gain the victory over
Hervard's sons more easily than they could, and
he did not wish to risk their lives.

After this the foster-brothers repaired to the
spot where they had left Bui and Hjalmar fight-
ing, and they saw that Bui had fallen, and lay
motionless on the ground, and that Hjalmar sat
with his back resting against a rock, and was as
pale as a corpse.

Ivar approached him and sang : '' What ails thee,
Hjalmar ? Thou hast changed color. I see that
deep wounds weaken thee. Thy helmet is cut,
and thy chain-armor is pierced near thy heart.
Thy life, alas ! is soon to finish, and ere long thou
art going to Valhalla."

In reply, and in a faint voice, Hjalmar sang:
" I have sixteen wounds and rent chain-armor.
It is dark before my eyes ; I cannot see to walk.
The sword of Bui has touched my heart, the sharp
point hardened in poison. I owned five burgs,
but I never enjoyed them, as thou knowest well
that I cared not for occupation on land. Soon I
shall lie deprived of life, its thread sundered by the
sword in Samsey. I would I could have married
Astrid before going to Odin, but the Nofnir
decreed at my birth that this should not take
place. I left the young Astrid on that fated day,
destined never to see her again. How well it
is for man not to know his fate beforehand. For
sorrow would have followed me, and instead I
thought only of victory."

Death of Hjalmar and Astrid 293

Then he called Ivar to his side and said : " Draw
from my hand, my foster-brother, the red-gold
ring, and take it to Astrid. I know that it will be
to her a lasting sorrow that I do not come back to
Upsalir."

Then, after another pause, he continued : " The
women on land will not hear that I sheltered my-
self from blows. The wise maidens in Upsalir
will not laugh because I succumbed in the. fight,
as well as my adversary, whom I slew first."

Then raising himself, he continued : " Seest thou,
Ivar, from a high tree a raven flying from the east ?
An eagle follows ; that is the last eagle to which I
give prey, and it will taste my blood. It is my wish
that thou carry my helmet and chain-armor into
Yngvi's hall. The heart of the daughter of the
Hersir of Svithjod will be moved deeply when
she sees my chain-armor cut upon the breast. I
behold the daughters of Yngvi in Upsalir. How
beautiful they look! Hjalmar will not look again
upon them, neither will he cheer with ale and
speeches the warriors who sit in Yngvi's hall."

Then came another pause, for Hjalmar was suf-
fering intensely from his wounds, but he had made
a vow never to shriek from pain. Finally he said
to his foster-brothers : " Two of you must go and
hew a stone cofiin for me, while another shall sit
by my side, and write upon wooden tablets that
song which I will compose about my deeds in
life."

Then he began to dictate the song, and Sig-

294 -^^^^ ^^ Viking

mund carved it, and the nearer the poem drew to
its end, the more the life of Hjalmar ebbed away.
Then came a deep silence, his voice had ceased.
He was dead !

Then Ivar said solemnly : " It will be told far and
wide that few nobler and more famous men have
ever lived than Hjalmar Gudbrandson of Engel/*

After the words of Ivar, the foster-brothers
looked at each other without saying a word, but
all felt the great and irreparable loss they had sus-
tained. They placed the berserks in a heap, near
the sea, and piled boughs upon them. They put
with them their weapons and clothing, divesting
them of nothing. They covered the pile with turf,
and cast earth over it, thus raising a great
mound. They then went out to their ships, took
ashore every one who had fallen, and there threw
up another mound over them.

After the burial of the berserks, the three foster-
brothers carried the body of Hjalmar on one of
their ships, and sailed to Svithjod. They landed
not far from Upsalir. Ivar carried Hjalmar on
his back, followed by Sigurd and Sigmund, and
then laid down their beloved dead foster-brother
at the door of the great hall, chanting, as they
walked there, the praises and great deeds of valor
of Hjalmar.

After entering the hall, they marched towards
the high seat where Yngvi was seated, and then
put down on the floor and in front of him HjaU

Death of Hjalmar and Astrid 295

mar's pierced armor, his sword, helmet, and sun-
dered shield. These tokens told, without words,
of the death of Hjalmar the Brave.

Ivar and his two foster-brothers then went to
the bower of Astrid. She was seated on a chair,
and was embroidering a cloak for Hjalmar, and
thinking of him. Then Ivar sang again the great
and valorous de^ds Hjalmar had accomplished
during his life, and said : " I have to tell thee,
Astrid, a sad tale ; " and he gave her the ring
which she had given to Hjalmar before they
parted, and told of the greetings sent her by him
before he expired.

Astrid took the ring, looked at it, and knew
that Hjalmar was dead. She uttered not a word ;
her face changed color and turned very pale. She
sank back lifeless into her chair. She did not stir
for so long that her attendants became alarmed.
Bending over her, they saw that she was dead.

" Nothing better has occurred for a long time,"
said Ivar. " Let us, foster-brothers, welcome the
event, though it causes great sorrow to the Hersir
of Svithjod."

Then he took Astrid in his arms, and carried
her to the door of the hall, and laid her in the
arms of the dead Hjalmar, and then went to tell
Yngvi of the death of his daughter.

When Yngvi came out, he saw, with profound
grief, the sad scene before him, and he mourned
greatly the deaths of his daughter Astrid and of
Hjalmar.

296 Ivar thi Viking

A large mortuary chamber was built for Hjalmar
and Astrid ; a bed of down was laid on the floor,
and upon it was put a pillow for them to rest their
heads upon. They were not to be burned, for there
were many since the death of Frey who did not
wish to have a burning journey to the world they
were going to. Hjalmar was dressed in his finest
war clothes, clad in his pierced armor, his shield
placed on his breast, and his sword by his side.
Astrid was laid by him in the white bridal dress
intended for her wedding, decked with costly
jewels. Then a high mound was built over them.

Hjalmar the Brave, and Astrid the Fair, lay
silently, side by side, in the embrace of death.
Their grave stands to-day by the granite shores of
the Baltic, looking silently out upon the ships that
sail to and fro on that sea they loved so much ; the
wind and the murmur of the waves sing a contin-
uous requiem over them. Every year when June
returns, its soft and fragrant breezes, passing over
fields, meadows, and pine forests, blow over them.
Butterflies and bees, rejoicing in the sunshine that
brings new life, flit over the flowers growing upon
their graves, and birds sing their love-songs by
their side, just as in the days of old Hjalmar and
Astrid sang theirs.

We are born, we grow, we love, we die. Love
is the best of gifts that has been given to us ; then
friendship, the foster-brother of love. Astrid has
gone to live with the virgin goddess Gefjon, upon
whom all those who die maidens wait. Hjalmar

Death of Hjalmar and Astrtd 297

went to Valhalla, and from there he s^es his
beloved every day.

Ivar, Sigurd, and Sigmund mourned greatly the
death of Hjalmar, and there have never been
within the memory of man four men more at-
tached to one another. For a long while they felt
their irreparable loss, but time assuaged their sor-
rows as the years passed away ; but the remem-
brance of the noble qualities of Hjalmar came to
cheer them, and at every sacrifice and feast, when
they drank to the memory of departed kinsmen,
the name of Hjalmar the Brave was always
remembered by them. The people to this day
love to tell the stcry of Hjalmar and Astrid.

/

■- /

'A }

CHAPTER XXXI

THE WEDDING OF IVAR AND RANDALIN

About a year after the sad events just recorded,
the day of the union of Ivar and Randalin ap-
proached. Great preparations were made in
Upsalir for their wedding. The most costly
tapestries that had been embroidered by the suc-
cessive wives and daughters of the Hersirs of
Svithjod had been taken out from the store-rooms
where they had been sacredly kept, for these were
only used for adorning the walls of the halls at
weddings. Many of them represented romantic
episodes in the courtship of the maidens who
had embroidered them. Likewise the bridal
bench ornamented with gold and silver and with
rich carvings was brought out. How many beauti-
ful daughters of the Hersirs of Svithjod had been
seated upon those benches since Upsalir had been
founded ! What an array of illustrious maidens
could be named ! What a history could be told
to us of the race descended from them ! What
a diversity of character and temper these women
possessed ! But, in despite of that splendor of life,
many a young heart had been disappointed, for
their union had not proved as congenial and as
happy as they expected. Many of the girlish vis-

The Wedding of Ivar and RandcUin 299

ions and dreams which belong to youth had not
been fulfilled as they had hoped. The Nornir had
woven a thick mist before their eyes to hide the
future. Many had found that station, fame, wealth,
and power did not give happiness, and had pften
envied the merry laughter that came from the
house of the humble, and even from the cabin of
the slave.

For two weeks preceding the wedding, the
guests began to arrive in gr^at numbers. The
Hersirs of Gardariki, Holmgard, Fyen, Zeeland,
and from the herads of Norway, were received
with great honor; large houses, well furnished,
were given to each high-born guest, and the
servants took care that they should lack nothing.
Ivar arrived with a large number of men of high
birth four days before the wedding.

The day of the wedding came at last. After the
guests had all assembled in the great hall, Ran-
dalin, under snowy bridal linen, entered by the
woman's door, followed by her bridesmaids. Her
beautiful features were seen but dimly through
the gauzy drapery, fastened with great skill, with
a jewel of exquisite beauty, upon her head. On her
neck could be seen through the transparent linen
a necklace of gold beads, upon which the artist
had lavished his greatest skill ; from her belt of
gold hung a bunch of keys, showing that she was
to rule the household of Ivar. With a slow and
majestic step she advanced towards the bridal
bench, then seated herself in the midst of her ten

300 Ivar the Viking

bridesmaids. These were Alfhild, daughter of one
of the Hersirs of Holmgard ; Thora, daughter of
one of the Hersirs of Gardariki ; Hildegerd, daugh-
ter of the Hersir of the island of Funen ; Svanhild,
niece of the Hersir of the island of Zeeland ;
Randgrid, daughter of the Hersir who ruled on
the southern side of the present Christiania fjord ;
Geirlaug, whose father ruled over a large island
in Friesland ; Hildigunn, the daughter of Gram-
mar of Britain ; Ingegerd, Sigrid, and Thorhalla,
cousins of the bride, and daughters of very power-
ful Hauldsy who had the blood of Odin in their
veins.

Each bridesmaid seated herself according to
the order of precedence. Alfhild was on the
right of the bride, and Thora on the left, and
then came Hildigunn and Svanhild, and the
others followed. Great care had been taken to
seat them according to their rank, for women
were most particular in that respect, and were
very jealous of their privileges, and when not
properly seated often considered it a personal
affront.

The bridegroom entered next, followed by his
groomsmen. These were Sigurd and Sigmund,
his two foster-brothers; Thorbrand, the brother
of Alfhild ; Thord, the brother of Thora ; Geir,
the brother of Hildigunn ; Skeggi, the brother of
Svanhild ; Ingolf, the cousin of Geirbaug ; Ali
the Bold, and Hunding, Hroar, and Bard, who
were powerful Vikings.

The Wedding of Ivar and Randalin 301

Ivar seated himself on the high seat opposite
that of Yngvi. On his left sat Sigurd, and on his
right, Sigmund ; then came Thorbrand and Thord,
and the rest seated themselves according to their
rank. By one accord, they had given the prece-
dence to Sigurd and Sigmund; not that they
were the highest, but because they knew the love
that existed between Ivar and his two foster-
brothers, who had shared so many dangers to-
gether. On the side of Yngvi were the highest
Hersirs of the land, and great number of lots
were drawn on that day by men of equal rank
for seats of honor.

The scene was one of great splendor. The
women were magnificently dressed, and vied with
each other in the richness of their gowns and
in the beauty of their jewels. After entering
the hall, they took off their festal mantles, em-
broidered with gold, and displayed their lovely
toilets.

They all wore the "sloedur," or festal dress,
with long trains sweeping the ground. These
were made of the costliest material that could
be procured on the Caspian or from Greece, and
embroidered with gold and silver. The bodices
of the dresses in many instances did not reach
so high as to cover their shoulders ; and that part
was covered by a guimpe of pale blue or snowy
white silk, and showed dimly, to great advantage,
their milk-white skin. Some wore a wide, loose,
unattached collar, almost hiding the neck, richly

302 Ivor the Viking

embroidered with gold. The married women wore
graceful head-dresses. The shoe-cloths were also
richly embroidered, reaching nearly as high as
the knee.

They wore their hair in difiFerent styles ; some
had it twisted in a large topknot, which was made
fast with long hair-pins of gold and silver, with
heads of exquisite workmanship ; others had their
hair pushed back, and tied in a short, loose knot,
made fast with a ribbon of gold ; a diadem of gold
adorned the forehead of almost every woman.
They wore necklaces of gold beads or mosaic, or
of gold Roman coins, separated from each other
by elongated beads of gold. On their arms were
graceful gold bracelets, most of them spiral in
shape, and upon their fingers were many rings.
Belts of gold contrasted with their dresses, and
showed to advantage the waists they encircled.
From these hung leather or velvet bags embroid-
ered with gold.

The groomsmen of Ivar were dressed in their
most costly garments, and all wore their cloaks of
dignity and rank. All the male guests were like-
wise in costly attire.

Then Yngvi, as high priest of the temple, con-
secrated the bride, and wedded Randalin to Ivar,
by making over them the sign of the hammer of
Thor, and invoked the goddess Var, who had lis-
tened to their vows. After this Randalin was holy,
as a wife,, in the sight of every man.

This ceremony ended, the bridegroom advanced

The Wedding of Ivar and Randalin 303

towards Randalin, and presented her the " lin-fee,"
or trousseau, in which were included beautiful
bracelets, necklaces, and diadems of gold. There
were several mantles of different colors, and vari-
ous head-dresses, gloves, shoes, underwear of silk
and linen, and night-dresses with long sleeves, of
the finest linen the land could produce. Some
were of silk, the material for which had been
brought by Ivar from the shores of the Caspian.

Then the gifts called the bridal bench gifts fol-
lowed. These were called bench gifts because each
guest presented a gift to the bride while she was
seated on the bridal bench. Guest after guest lay
before Randalin the beautiful presents that he or
she had brought for her.

A great-aunt, from the island of Fyen, gave her
with her bench gift a gold coin of Tiberius, who was
Roman emperor 14-37 A.D., which had come into
the possession of her ancestors during the life of
that emperor.

Another aunt sent her, among her presents, a
gold coin of Claudius, 41-54 A.D., that had been
in the possession of her kinsmen since that time.

Among the many gifts of Sigrlin, Ivar's mother,
was a gold coin of Titus, 79-81 A.D., which had
been got by the ancestors of Hjorvard in the Med-
iterranean at the time Titus took Jerusalem.

A cousin gave her a gold coin of Decius, 249-251
A.D^ another, a gold coin of Aurelian, 270-275
A.D.

An uncle of Randalin, from southern Svithjod,

304 Ivar the Viking

gave her a gold coin of Probus, 276-282 A-D., which
his son had given to him.

There were many exquisite jewels, necklaces
made of rods of gold ; diadems of gold, with Ran-
dalin's name in runic letters upon them; spiral
bracelets of gold; belts of gold and of silver;
beautiful hairpins of gold and silver, with orna-
mented tops highly finished ; necklaces of mosaic
beads of great beauty, and gold beads ; and brae-
teates with gold chains of beautiful workmanship.

Gurid, an aunt of Randalin, sent her, by her
son, a woman's headgear, carefully put in a bag of
velvet all embroidered with gold.

Sigurd gave her a large quantity of Grecian
fabrics, and many jewels of gold. Sigmund like-
wise gave the rarest glassware that could be pro-
cured in Greece, or on the island of Cyprus. Gud-
brand, the father of Hjalmar, had brought her many
dishes of gold and silver. Sigrid, his wife, sent her
beautiful tapestries which she had embroidered
herself.

Thora gave a beautiful piece of tapestry which
Astrid had embroidered before her death, repre-
senting Ivar playing at the ball games that had
taken place the year before, while she was in
Upsalir. In the background were Yngvi and the
women who were looking on. -

Gunnhild, her youngest sister, gave her a gold
embroidered bag.

Yngvi gave his daughter as a bench gift a dower
of gold and silver, and many costly obj^^tSy iind

The Wedding of Ivar and Randalin 305

also two landed estates, one in the present Cour-
land, and the other in Venden in the present Pome-
rania. The presents which Randalin received that
day represented a large fortune in gold and silven

Immediately after all the bench gifts had been
presented, great preparations were made for the
wedding feast which took place soon afterwards.
The Hersir of Svithjod had spared no expense.
New vats for beer and ale had been made, and
an extraordinary quantity of ale and beer had
been brewed, and wine was not lacking. The
tables were set with great magnificence.

The three halls had a gala appearance. The
tables in front of the seat were covered with beau-
tiful embroidered table-cloths, and were adorned
with the most costly Grecian and Cypriote glasses.
The dishes containing the viands were of gold and
silver. The drinking horns, or vases, were of many
kinds, some of solid gold, others of silver orna-
mented with gold, and Grecian cups of cut glass
were very abundant. At night, light was furnished
by big wax candles.

The great Hersirs that were present agreed to
sit in turn on the high seats, to the great relief of
Yngvi, who feared a contest for precedence. The
viands spread on the tables were beef, roast veal,
pig, venison, birds, and fish. All these were served
in gold plates, and all the plates set before the
guests were of silver.

Special servants, called '' fillers," saw that the

30

3o6 Ivar the Viking

horns were always full, and carried them round
The throng was so great that slaves had to be
called in, who wore clean, new, white " vadmal,"
or woolen, and all had their hair newly close-
cropped.

Among the female slaves some were of great
beauty, and had been brought from Britain, Gaul,
Greece and Rome. They also filled the horns, and
carried them round

There was great drinking and much merriment,
and also invocation of the gods. The wedding
lasted six weeks, which corresponds to a period of
a month with us. Scalds recited poetry every
day before admiring audiences; and, as at the
games, this feast was to be the cause of other wed-
dings in the near future, for during it many men
and women had fallen in love with one another.

No man ever heard of a greater feast. When it
ended, all the guests departed with costly gifts.

The time when Randalin was to leave Upsalir,
to part from all that had been dear to her in her
girlhood, had arrived. A new epoch of her life
had dawned upon her without her being aware of
it. Her girlhood's careless joys had departed for-
ever. All had been so bright in her youth, that
she fancied it would continue to the end of her
life. She possessed Ivar, and happiness was as-
sured to her forever.

Skuld had carefully concealed from her gaze the
future. Little did she dream of the stormy bil-

TAe Wedding of Ivor and Randalin yyf

lows of life ahead, of the sorrows that befall every
mortal man and woman. Ivar was all to her, and
for him she was willing to sacrifice even her life.
Love was her own. O Skuld, how kind thou art
to hide from man the decrees of the Nornir, who
have shaped our lives from our birth ! We came
into the world through no will of our own, and
we know not in the beginning of the day what
fate will bring forth before night.

Randalin*s eyes, full of hope, were looking into
the future. Hope and the Future, those twin sis-
ters, were brighter in her eyes than the rays of
the sun. Ivar belonged to her, and Love owned
them both.

The dragon-ship that carried Ivar and Randalin
to Dampstadir, carried the sweetest, the loveliest
of wives, and the manliest and wisest of husbanda

'■■^i

m I

^.H

r-i f\

>$Mi i :

\

J ■ — "-^Pl

■■

SEP 1 5 !943